My Best Friend - The Complete Story

[valle12tom]

Writers notes: This story really took a strange twist as I wrote it. I will warn you if you are looking for sex in the first chapter you won't really find any. It does however deal with real actual historical physical and verbal abuse in a family. No sexual abuse thanks goodness. I had not intended to include this personal stuff in a story but it just came out as I wrote so here it is for better or worse. There is actual sex in the second chapter which is on the way.

My Best Friend
Chapter One

“Hey Tom is that you?” I heard as I picked up my phone on the third ring.

“Yeah its me Timmy. How are you?” I asked.

“OK man. I am so looking forward to getting out of school and hooking up with you next week. Are you still planning on coming home on Friday,” Timmy asked excitedly?

“Yeah I get out on Thursday and will leave that afternoon. I should pull into my house around 5 PM or so,” I told Timmy.

“OK call me when you get in so we can get together and plan our trip OK,” he said, “will you be able to get out of the house Friday night? Can you come over to my place?”

“Yeah, the witch should be OK with that,” I said, “I’ll call you when I get home and then throw my stuff in my room and head on over.”

“Cool man I can’t wait. A whole week at the beach, can you believe it man? What a great way to start the summer before we have to start our summer jobs!” Timmy yelled in the phone.

“I know man can’t wait. See you then,” I said as we hung up.

My best friend all through grade school and high school was Timmy Hamilton. We were going to different colleges now and were winding down our freshman year. I was going to UNC at Chapel Hill and he was going to Boston University. We e-mailed each other every week and had talked a few times over the year and had last seen each other at Christmas but now we were getting ready to go on a road trip to the beach for a whole week together. We both had summer jobs lined up, me mowing lawns in the neighborhood and he was going to be a life guard at the country club.

He had the body for it, smooth and in shape. Great pecs and an eight pack to die for with a beautiful Apollo’s belt leading down to a marvelous cock, balls and even though his hair was absolutely natural blond he had this almost jet black bush. It was incredible to look at and I had spent many long hours fantasizing about Timmy. He wasn’t real tall but he had gorgeous legs that had a light smattering of curly blond hairs. He had these puffy luscious lips and two big dimples when he smiled which was all the time. I don’t think I ever saw him frown in all the time I had know him. The picture was completed with a set of great white perfectly straight teeth and eyes that were a gorgeous shade of green and beautiful long eyelashes, Oh he was hot and he was a hunk. He had always been this way ever since I had known him. He was great at sports and on ever team he could play on and his senior year he was captain of the soccer team, the swim team and the lacrosse team.

Oh yeah he was straight as they came. No evidence that it ever occurred to him how much I was in love with him. That was not even on the radar. He had no problem showing me his stuff and he told me about his many conquests with the chicks but we had never crossed the line. I was to afraid to even try. I wanted to so badly but I wanted his friendship so much more than I wanted his cock. Timmy accepted me for who I was and never seemed to judge me or make fun of me. In fact he had protected me on more than one occasion.

I was smart and I was overweight. Not hugely overweight. I mean I wasn’t an absolute tub of lard or anything but I did have a roll or two of fat. I was a total spazz at sports and ended up as water boy or bench warmer when I actually made a team. Timmy and I were the same height and my hair was dirty blond to his natural blond. Mine was curly and his was straight. My eyes were blue and his were green. I was OK in the cock and balls department and while I certainly wished I had bigger equipment I was happy with what I had. he and I were very similar in so many ways.

I had know that I was gay since I was about 8 or 9 years old. I really didn’t know what gay meant at that age but I knew I was different and I knew I liked to watch boys in the shower and I knew for damn sure that I could never tell anyone else how I felt. There was nobody to talk to about how I felt and that hurt sometimes but I just kept all my feelings bottled up inside and went about my business. Mostly I studied hard, played computer games and hung out with Timmy whenever I could or when he didn’t have a date. It was hard being gay in high school especially when your best friend was the straightest kid in school!

In my senior year I remember it was after my eighteenth birthday I discovered pornography on the Internet. It was great. I finally found other people who felt like I did and a whole new world opened up for me. I discovered this great place called Just us Boys and I signed on and met all kinds of people who were happy to answer any questions I had about being young and gay and about gay sex. They would answer any question I threw out there even the most naive and silly ones. I felt like such a dork but talking with other 18 year olds out there helped me realize that I wasn’t alone. Of course I found all kinds of photos of different guys without any clothes on and in all kinds of positions.. I had never imagined their were so many shapes and sizes of cocks and balls. It was great. I didn’t feel so alone after that and that felt good.

Then it was off to college and I immediately hated my roommate who was a typical redneck straight guy from the deep south. I hated to type cast him like that but he was horrible. He hated fags as he called them, he hated blacks and you can imagine what he called them and he seemed to just about hate everyone who was not a redneck like him. he loved to “FUCK THE BITCHES” as he called them and talked about women in the worst possible way. He thought he was God’s gift to women but I often imagined them grimacing as he mounted them and treated them like an object to be had. I was in misery. We roomed together for about 2 weeks and I was about to go and ask for a transfer or something when he came in one afternoon and told me he was moving out! That was the happiest day of my life. I had the room all to myself and I didn’t have to pay the single price.

I could walk around my room naked when I pleased and I could log onto JUB when I pleased and most importantly I could jack off whenever I wanted to and as many times as I wanted to. It was great. I got into my studies and was doing really well and sort of lost myself in work and studies and I even tried out for a play. I had never tried out for a play before and I had always wanted to. My parents were not the greatest and especially my stepmother whom all my friends called the Wicked Witch. She was horrible. She loved to berate me and call me names and tell me how stupid and fat and ugly I was. When I was young she would take a belt and lash me all the time to teach me a lesson. Sometimes it was so bad that I would have these huge welts and black and blue marks all over my legs and butt and back. My dad knew what was going on but he pretended as if he didn’t and just worked longer hours so he would not have to face the truth about his abusive wife. Sometimes I looked so bad I would be embarrassed to even change out in gym class. Timmy knew what had happened when he saw my legs and back one day and he would often shield me as I changed in a corner of the locker room or lend me some sweat pants to wear to cover the bruises. He was the only one that knew and he kept my secret. He knew how embarrassed I was but he never said anything. I loved him even more for that.

So anyway I tried out for this play and I got a part. It wasn’t a huge part but I had about 20 lines and I was in heaven. I was around all these very creative people and it was so cool. Everyone seemed to think I was doing a good job and the director seemed to like me and the job I was doing. For the first time I felt like I belonged to a group and that felt so good. The play was a hit and after the closing night everyone was going to go out to a local bar and celebrate. I wasn’t much of a party person but they invited me to go along and I said yeah sure why not.

When we walked into the bar I knew instinctively it was different. It was called the Cave and it was down these stairs in the basement of this building along Franklin Street in Chapel Hill. I could not believe my eyes when I looked around after my eyes became accustomed to the dark and saw guys dancing with guys and girls dancing with girls and some girls dancing with guys. Oh shit I thought this was great. I felt at home. Everyone was really nice. No one put the moves on me or anything and we celebrated the play. It just felt good to be among friends. I had a few drinks and as I wasn’t much of a drinker I went home to my room early. I was horny and excited as well from all the adrenalin of the play and jacked off in bed and fell asleep.

Two nights later I found myself walking back to the Cave. I went in and saw that it was not all that crowded as it was a week night. I went up to the bar and ordered a beer and sat there drinking it and watching a couple over in the corner kissing and making out. It was such a turn on to finally see two guys kissing and to feel that it was OK. Next thing I knew I felt a tap on my shoulder and well this story is not about that night. I did meet Steve and he showed me the pleasure of gay sex. It wasn’t love but the sex was good and he seemed satisfied with my performance. It felt OK to give my cherry to Steve although if I had my wish it would have been Timmy.

Then I met Jason who was an even better teacher and who really took his time to show me all kinds of ways to have sex and how to please a man. We had fun. Jason knew how to take his time and never rushed me or our many orgasms together. Throughout my freshman year I probably slept with 10-12 guys. None of them wanted more than casual sex with me. They were all up-front about it so that was good. I wanted desperately to fall in love and meet my dream guy but it didn’t happen so after sex with a guy from the Cave I would very often go back to my room and jack off thinking about Timmy and what I could do to him if he would just give me the chance.

The one great thing about getting a role in the play was I started to work out with the others guys in the cast and take care of my body for the first time in my life. I wanted to look good on stage and I wanted to look good for the guys at the Cave. So I dropped some of my pounds and my fat rolls went away. I was still not the proud possessor of a hard 8 pac but I looked much better when I stood in front of my mirror and posed. I actually had some muscles!

The guys on JUB all told me it would not work out with Timmy. They all told me he was to straight and would never let me have sex with him. Deep in my heart I knew they were right but I just didn’t want to believe them. I loved Timmy and knew that my love was real and that it could break through his straightness. I knew if somehow we got the chance I could show him and he would love what I could do with him. I knew in my heart of hearts that no girl could ever give him what I could give him. Every time I had sex with another guy I was learning more about men so that given the chance with Timmy I could take him where he had never been before.

Which of course brings us to this story. About two months ago Timmy had called me on the phone and asked if I wanted to go to the beach with him. His uncle had a small camper that had a double bed in it and a small kitchen and bathroom. He wanted to know if I could tow the trailer to a campground he knew about at Dewey Beach Delaware behind my truck. I told him yeah that would be great. Inside I wondered if it would be a good idea to spend a whole week with Timmy in the confines of a small trailer but I threw caution to the wind and told him yes. Timmy seemed genuinely happy when I told him yes.

So here I was driving home after my first year at college. I had a great year. I got good grades, I had been in 3 plays, I had met some great gay guys and had my cherry busted. I felt good about myself and I felt that others liked me for who I was and who I had become. I pulled into our driveway and saw the Witch Mobile parked by the garage. Oh shit I thought don’t let her be in one of her moods. Please don’t let her be in one of her moods.

I pulled my truck up next to her car and saw that my dad was not at home. Of course that was not unusual as he stayed away as much as possible. He was always telling us he had to bring home the bacon. But I knew he really couldn’t stand to be at home. She hadn’t actually touched me since I was about 15 but she still had a mouth and was willing to whip me with her verbal abuse if she couldn’t hit me physically any longer. I got my bags out of the back of the truck and walked into the back door.

“Well look what the cat dragged in,” she said sarcastically to one of my little brothers who looked at me with his wide eyes as he saw me walk in the door. I knew that he was now catching the abuse that I used to get but there was nothing I could do about it except try to let them know I knew. I had tried to deflect her anger towards me when I was living at home so my brothers would be spared the shame of the beatings for as long as possible.

“You look like a real piece of shit,” she said as she looked me up and down. “What a loser you are!”

Ignoring her and trying to stay calm and not lose my cool I said “Hey,” to Mike as he jumped into my arms with a huge bear hug. We hugged each other for a minute for two and then I put him down. “Why don’t you carry my bags up to my room for me OK.” As he was only to glad to have an excuse to get out of the kitchen he grabbed my bags and headed up the back stairs to my room on the third floor of the house.

“I got to go over to Timmy’s house for awhile,” I said as I started to follow Mike up the stairs.

“Whatever, go run to your little queer friend ” she said with disgust in her voice as she turned her back on me and began to stir something on the stove. Why did she hate me so much? I knew part of the reason was that I was not her child. My father’s girlfriend had gotten pregnant when she was 17 and I was born when she and he were 18. She died giving birth to me and I was raised for 2 years by my grandparents. Then dad had met Rosa and she had come into my life with her belt and her mouth. It had been hell ever since.

At least she was leaving me alone for the first time in a long time. Perhaps she was a bit afraid of me since I had gown a few inches and was a bit stronger than I had been when I left. I had lost most of my body fat trying to get in shape for the plays I was in and also trying to look good for the guys I met at the Cave. I didn’t want to be a pudge pot my whole life I thought as I trudged up the stirs to my room. I needed to stay calm and not let her bring me down to her level. Try not to react to her barbs and insults I kept telling myself over and over again as I walked up the stairs.

I lived in a converted attic space and it was actually pretty cool. Way up at the top of this old house we lived in. I had one side of the attic and a huge storage room was on the other side and they had added a bathroom in between which was nice. I didn’t have to share with anyone. When I was in high school I could come up here and escape the wrath of the witch downstairs. I would put on my ear phones and turn up the stereo. I encouraged my brothers to hide out up here anytime they needed to as Rosa did not like to walk up all the stairs to the attic.

I walked into my room and felt instantly at home. It was cosy and I had decorated it with my favorite posters of Johnny Depp, Leonardo DeCaprio and other half naked good looking stars. I had attached them to the sloping walls of the roof. I had a double bed over by the one window and book shelves along with my desk, computer and TV set. I had 2 bean bag chairs as well. Mike was standing by my bed where he had dropped my bags.

“Thanks little man,” I said as I walked over towards him, except you aren’t so little any more. You are really growing up,” I told him as I grabbed him and hugged him. He groaned as I held him and I knew at that moment he was getting beat like I had gotten beat. Mike was 10 years old and his brothers were 8 and 6.

“Oh shit man I am sorry,” I said as I dropped onto the bed. I lifted up his shirt to see the marks on his back. “Oh fuck man I am so sorry.”

“It’s OK Tom. Really I don’t mind and if I get more then Ben and Willie don’t have to get it,” he said between the tears. “Please don’t say anything. It will just make it worse. OK?”

“I don’t know man. I just don’t know if I can keep quiet any longer. Why doesn’t dad do anything. The prick,” I yelled.

“He is scared of her too,” Mike said with a wisdom beyond his years.

“Well maybe this summer while I am here I can get her occupied with other things and you can help me with the lawns so you won’t have to be around OK,” I said.

“Yeah maybe but if I am not around then she will just pick on Ben and Willie and they are so little,” he said.

“Well I will think of something,” I told him at last. “You know you all can come up here and hide out anytime you need to.”

“Yeah we already have a home in your closet,” Mike said with a sour laugh.

I lay back on the bed feeling so bad for my brothers and here I was going off for a week with Timmy. All I could think about was myself. I wanted to suck on Timmy while my little brothers were getting the shit beat out of them. Maybe I should transfer back home to the local college so at least I could protect them for a little while. But I knew that was useless. I had to leave home at some point. I would have to think of something else.

“Look I have to go over to Timmy’s for a while but I will be back OK. Just try and stay out of her way. I love you big man,” I said as I got off the bed and tousled his hair. At least he smiled at me but then after a minute his face went blank again as he thought about what night happed when I left. Perhaps coming home was not a good idea. She might take her anger towards me out on them just because I was around and she knew she couldn’t beat on me any more. I had to think of someway to stop her. There must be something I could do.

I walked down the stairs and saw she was not in the kitchen so I headed out to my truck. Soon I was on the familiar road to Timmy’s house where I knew he was waiting for me. I was so conflicted as I drove. What should I do? I had looked forward to this time alone with Timmy for a long time but I also felt the need to protect my younger brothers from the Evil One. Damn why did life have to be this complicated I thought? I didn’t need this shit in my life. Just when I thought things had turned around for me.

I pulled up to Timmy’s house and was getting out of my truck when he bounded out of his front door like a wild man and ran across the yard and grabbed me in a hug bear hug lifting me off the ground as he swung me around laughing.

“Damn man you look great! Shit what have you been doing with yourself ?” he said as he put me down on the ground and stood back to look me up and down. He had his huge goofy grin that I loved so much and I was melting inside just being in his presence.

“Well I have been in a few plays at school and have been keeping in shape for them,” I replied.

“Well damn man whatever it is you look fine,” he said with a laugh as he threw his arms around me and walked me to his front door. “You lost all those rolls you used to carry around man. I am impressed!”

“Hi Tom how are you,” Mrs Hamilton said as we walked into the living room. She was always so nice and welcoming to me. Like the mother I never had.

“You look great Tom. How was your first year of college?” she said as she got up off the couch where she had been reading the paper and came over to give me a big hug. It felt good to be hugged.

“I certainly hope you got better grades than this young man over here,” she said pointing with a laugh at her son. “I think he spend most of his year at a big party!”

“Aw mom my grades were not all that bad. C’s are pretty good for me” Timmy said sincerely. He was right as C’s were pretty good for him.

“Well Mrs. H. I did really well, I was in three plays and got mostly A’s with a few B’s.” I told her.

“I knew that if you got out of this town you were going to shine Tom. I am so proud of you both. Well let’s get you boys something to eat. I have some of my fried chicken in the oven waiting for you,” she told us both as she walked to the kitchen.

We followed her with our stomachs growling. Mrs. H. was well know for her fried chicken, homemade rolls, green beans and mashed potatoes and I hoped that she had made some of her incredible banana pudding for desert. I tried to watch what I ate this past year but tonight would be a special occasion.

We sat down at the kitchen table and she served us our plates and we dug in. There was silence as we both ate like we hadn’t eaten in 2 years. We giggled like young school girls as we shoveled the food in our open mouths. Finally we pushed our plates away and sat up full and stuffed but of course having saved room for the banana pudding she was setting down in front of us.

“OK Tom tell me what’s on your mind. I can tell something is up with you” Mrs. H. finally said as I started to eat my pudding.

“Aw mom can’t you see he has his mouth full,” Timmy pleaded.

“ Timmy, I just know my Tom and I want an answer,” she told him in her motherly way.

I finished my bite of pudding and put my spoon down and looked up at Mrs. H. and said, “ Is it that obvious?”

She touched the back of my head affectionately with her hand and said with a chuckle, “yeah you have always been pretty easy to read Tom. I don’t think you should ever go to Las Vegas they would take everything you have.” Both she and Timmy laughed at that remark. Mrs. H. liked to play poker and she had played many games with Timmy and me over the years and she always won. I never could develop a poker face and both Timmy and his mom would tease me as they took all my chips!

“Well it’s complicated and I am not sure how to say it but well um well um you know how my step mom is?” I said at last with a kind of choking voice. I had never really discussed my step mom and her abuse with anyone before especially a grown up. It was just to embarrassing. I knew lots of people probably suspected but like with Timmy I just didn’t talk about it. I accepted the abuse as a fact of my life and just tried to make the best of a bad situation.

“Yes, we have never really talked about it but well I have seen some of the marks on your back and legs at various times over the years. I wanted to but I never said anything to you even though it broke my heart to know what she was doing to you,” Mrs. H. said with tears in her eyes.

“Well when I was home I could take it all on me you know. I mean I tried to make sure that she always directed her anger at me and not the boys but now that I am gone well its another story. I sort of thought she might leave them alone cause they were her real kids but Mike was beat up pretty bad when I just saw him and he told me he was trying to take it now like I did for him so she doesn’t go after the little ones. I had sort of put that part of my life away at college and well I hoped it was just me but now I just don’t know what to do,” I said with a few tears welling in my eyes. I was trying hard not to cry. I didn’t want to cry.

“Maybe we need to report her to the police or some social workers,” Mrs. H. said. Timmy was quiet the whole time and he was looking right at me and I was looking at him. I could see tears in his eyes and they made me want to cry even harder as I struggled to keep my tears under control.

“No we can’t do that,” I said. “What would happen to the kids? Mike begged me not to say anything but I just don’t know. I just know I can’t let her continue what she is doing. I just feel bad leaving the boys and going away with Timmy for a week but I am really looking forward to our trip. I need this time away before the summer starts and everything. Oh I just don’t know what to do.”

Mrs. H. leaned down and gave me a hug and when my face hit her chest I just let it all out and started balling like a baby. I wrapped my arms around her back and just let it all out for the first time in my life. She patted my head and held me tightly and then I could feel Timmy rubbing my back as well and massaging my neck

I finally broke away and rubbed my eyes and took a Kleenex Mrs. H. offered me from her pocket.

“Oh I am sorry for breaking down like that.” I said still sobbing and breathing hard.

“Oh Tom don’t ever apologize for letting your emotions out. You have been keeping all this stuff in for way to long. You sweet dear Timmy and I have been very worried about you over the years but thought you would come to us when you were ready. We are both here for you aren’t we Timmy,” she said.

“Yeah man we’ll think of something. Sometimes I just want to kill her so bad for what she did to you,” Timmy said.

“ I was thinking about going over to my Grand’s house and seeing if she could take the boys for a week while I think of some plan.” I said looking up at Mrs. H.

“I think that is a great idea. Do you think she is up for those guys?” Mrs. H said.

“Yeah she loves them and she is old but gets around pretty good. Rosa doesn’t let her keep them very often so I think she would go for it. I know she really loves them. Want to drive over there with me Timmy,” I asked looking at my friend?

“Yeah let’s go. Thanks mom for the great dinner. You’re the best cook in town,” Timmy said with a grin and a wicked laugh giving his mom a quick kiss on the cheek.

“Yeah Mrs. H. thanks so much. I really appreciate it and all you have done for me over the years. you will never know how many times you saved my life by providing me a safe haven,” I told her as we hugged again and walked to the door to go to my Grand’s house.

Timmy wrapped his arm around me as we walked to my truck. We got in and I started up and headed to my Grand’s house.

“Look man I know it took a lot to let go with my mom back there but she is pretty cool for a mom. She won’t spill the beans unless you tell her to. Rosa is such a bitch. Damn man I don’t see how you did it. Look I know you don’t want to talk about it and that’s cool but I am here if you need me OK,” he said as we drove along.

I drove in silence for awhile and then said, “ look Timmy I appreciate you more than you can ever know. All the times you shielded me in the locker room and gave me some sweats to wear so no one would see my bruises and all. You never said anything and I think you are so cool for that and for still being my friend.” I burst into tears again as we pulled in my Grand’s driveway.

“Shit man we are friends,” he said grabbing me in a hug. I sobbed onto his shoulder and my body heaved as I let it out again with my best friend. After a few minutes I broke away wiping my face with the back of my hand.

“God I am such a baby. I can’t believe all this balling stuff. I never do that,” I said as I opened the door. I turned to look at Timmy, “Do I look OK man? I don’t want to upset Grand.”

“Yeah” he said reaching across and wiping my face with his fingers. “Take a few deep breaths. We’ll figure out something.”

I did as Timmy suggested and held onto the steering wheel while I took a few deep breaths and tried to calm myself. My acting rehearsals and preparation came in handy as I calmed myself down before going in to see my Grand.

My Grand was a great old lady. I really loved her and I knew she loved me. She hated what Rosa did to me but in her position could never say anything. I think she tried to talk with my dad a few times but didn’t get very far. She was always afraid that Rosa would take us away from her so she just kept quiet.

She was a very independent woman and had lived alone since Pops had died about 5 years ago. She drove her self everywhere and did her own shopping and cleaning. She played bridge once or twice a week and volunteered at the hospital 3 days a week. Pretty good for a 76 year old woman I thought as I rang her doorbell. She was pretty classy.

“Tom,” she yelled as he opened the door and saw me standing outside. She grabbed me in a hug and squeezed me. “Aren’t you a sight for sore eyes. You look great!” She kissed me on the face over and over again. I was certainly getting my share of hugs and kisses today. More than I usually got that was for sure. She looked over my shoulder and saw Timmy standing behind me.

“And look at you Timmy. Still as handsome as ever. If I was only 50 years younger,” she laughed as she grabbed him and hugged him and kissed him as well. Timmy was used to Grand and hugged her back and was not at all embarrassed by the attention. Timmy liked attention and he could charm the pants off a tiger or the dress off an old lady if he wanted to I thought to myself.

“Come on in both of you,” she said ushering us into her house. We walked into the living room.

“Can I get you something to drink? A coke or something? Maybe a beer?” she said with a grin.

“No Grand nothing right now but thanks anyway. I really need to ask a huge favor of you if that’s OK,” I said.

She sat down on the couch and Timmy sat next to her and I sat in the chair next to the couch.

“Look if I can arrange it can you take Mike, Ben and Willie for a week?” I said seriously looking her in the eye. My Grand really liked to talk straight with me about most things so I decided to tell it like it was for the first time. My whole life we had all just skirted around the issue of what Rosa did to us but now I had to be honest with myself and those around me in order to protect my little brothers.

“Yes I would love to but well you know how your step mom feels about me.” she said sadly.

“I just didn’t want to give you more than you could handle. I know how busy you are,” I said.

“Oh I can take off and the boys are such a joy. I don’t mind them at all. They love to help out around here and I have lots for them to do,” she said. “But tell me what’s wrong.”

“Timmy and I have this beach trip planned and I really want to go. I have been looking forward to it for a few months. Look I know we have never said it out loud but Rosa is off the deep end. I thought when I left for college that she might just calm down with the boys but now she is picking on Mike and I don’t want to leave them with her while I am gone. I have to think of something to break this cycle and I haven’t come up with a plan yet but I have the whole summer to work on that. I just have to figure out something for the next week,” I blurted out.

“OK, I am so sorry I wasn’t able to protect you and I thought something as going on with Mike but he wouldn’t talk about it with me and your Dad, well you know how he is. He just won’t face up to the reality of the situation and to be truthful he is scared of her. I love my son Tom but he just lost his backbone when he married that woman. I know that’s why he works all the time,.” she said with resignation in her voice.

“Great and thanks Grand” I said jumping up and giving her a big hug. “Let me call Dad.”

I reached for the phone on the end table beside us and dialed my dad’s number at work. He sold insurance and worked lots of hours so he wouldn’t have to be at home. I am not sure why he was the way he was I mean he had such great genes from Grand and Pops but he was a typical Wilbur Milk Toast. He was a good guy overall and always tried to come to anything I did at school but he just wasn’t prepared when my mom died I guess. I always wondered why he married Rosa and what he saw in her. Was she always such a bitch?

“Hello, Peters Insurance how can I help you? ” he answered on the second ring.

“Dad it’s Tom,” I told him.

“Hey Tom its good to hear your voice. When did you get home?” he said.

“I got home this afternoon and I’m over at Grands house with Timmy right now. Look dad I really have to ask you something and I need for you to back me up. I really need this OK.” I said with all the strength I could muster in my voice which wanted to crack. I had to be strong for the both of us.

“OK son what is it?” he replied cautiously.

“Look Dad I know we have never talked about this but I know you know what is going on with Mike. I thought the beatings might stop when I left but it hasn’t. I need for the boys to stay with Grand for a week while I am at the beach with Timmy. When I get home we can figure out something but I really need for you to do this for me,” I said.

There was silence on the phone. No one had ever really addressed the situation about my step mom and her abusive behavior before and I knew he didn’t want to hear it. I also knew that in his heart of hearts he wanted to do something about it but he just didn’t know what to do. Who do you go to for help when your wife is a monster who beats her children? He was afraid for the whole town to know what a wuss he was and was afraid of losing clients. And who would take care of the boys he thought? He didn’t know where to turn and where was a grown man supposed to turn with an abusive wife like Rosa?

“What do you want me to do?” he asked at last.

I took a deep breath. At least this was a good sign. He didn’t say no. “I need for you to call home and tell her that you were talking with your mom and that you told Grand that the boys could come over and stay with her for a week. Don’t make it an option. Tell her you already said yes. OK?” I said.

“OK I will try,” dad replied.

“Dad you can’t just try you have to do it now! I am on my way home and I am going to pack up the boys and bring them over to Grands tonight. If I have to use force with Rosa I will but I would rather not.” I told him with as much force as I could muster. Thank God for my acting lessons. I was really pretty good I thought to myself.

“OK son I’ll do it right now,” he told me. I knew he was scared but hell I thought stand up for once in your life. I wanted to scream at him but couldn’t scream at my dad. I wanted to shake him and wake him up out of the hole he was hiding in. I hung up the phone and took a deep breath. I was shaking with all the emotions I was feeling.

“You did good Tom,” Grand said. She stood up and so did Timmy and I. She took me in another hug and now she was crying. “I should have protected you my little angel. I don’t know why you don’t hate me for not protecting you all those years. I could see what she did to you but Pops and I just didn’t know what to do. I think it killed Pops to see what she did to you and your dad.” Now she was crying and it was my turn to comfort her. I wiped the tears off her face and kissed her.

“Its OK Grand. It’s all in the past now. OK. We are going to find a way to move forward and we aren’t going to let the past keep us trapped. Our job now is to help Mike and Ben and Willie. Nothing else matters.” I said as I comforted her. “Timmy and I are going to get the boys and we’ll be back in about an hour OK. Can you get their rooms ready by then?’ I asked.

“Yeah I will have everything ready and I’ll have a snack for them as well,” she said tears still streaming down her face. “Go on now both of you. Shoo! I’ll be OK.”

I looked at Timmy and we nodded our heads slightly and left the house for the truck once again.

“Man I have never seen you like this before. It’s like you are a completely new person Tom. I love it. You’re awesome man. I just wish you had been like this in high school and maybe things would have been different for you,” he told me as we drove to my house. he kept looking over at me as we drove along with this curious look on his beautiful face.

“Thanks man you are the best friend anyone could ever have. Look when we get there you need to watch my back in case she gets violent. I hope she will just leave it alone but just in case follow my lead OK,” I told him.

We pulled up behind my house next to her car which was still parked in the same spot in the driveway and got out of the truck and walked in the back door.

“Well look at the two faggots,” Rosa spat at us as we walked in the door. “You been out screwing each other you freaks. God you both make me sick to my stomach.” Where did she get this stuff? Where did she get this venom that was inside her?

I didn’t say anything but walked past her to the back stairs with Timmy in front of me.

“What’s wrong with you cats got your tongue? You little shit come back here when I am talking to you. I am not finished with your little faggoty ass yet.” she screamed at us.

We continued up the stairs and I walked to Mike’s room where he was crouched on his bed in a tight little ball. Rosa had obviously had her way with him earlier as his almost naked little body was covered with welts and bruises. She had stripped him of everything but his underwear.

“Oh shit I am so sorry little man” I said as I ran over to the bed and picked him up and hugged him and looked around for his clothes. “Do you have a suitcase,” I asked him? He pointed to the closet and Timmy went over to open the door. Timmy was as shaken as I had ever seen him. He was not prepared to see what Rosa was capable of and what she did with me while pretty bad was nothing compared to what she had done to little Mike in my absence. There was no way I would ever let them back in the house again alone with her.

Mike was shaking and sobbing as I tried to hold him gently in my arms. I didn’t want to touch the bruises and welts anymore than necessary. I knew from first hand experience how painful they could be.

Timmy opened the closet door and jumped back a step when he discovered both Ben and Willie crouched down on the floor of the closet in the dark crying and sobbing. They looked terrified and I didn’t want them to see Mike like he was but what could I do? Timmy hunched down and held out his arms and they jumped into his wide embrace. He hugged them and stood up turning them away from Mike and I so they wouldn’t see their brother like this and carried them to the door saying,” lets go into your room and find you some clothes and your toys to take to your grands OK. Your going to spend a few nights over there OK guys?” he tried to keep his voice happy when I knew he was furious. I could tell from his body language that he was mad but I guess he should be an actor as well.

Ben and Willie put their heads on Timmy’s shoulders as he walked out the room but from their wide eyes I could see that they saw briefly what their mother had done to their brother. They had been forced to listen behind the closed door in the dark closet and imagine what she was doing but had not seen it. What were they thinking? How could a mother do this to her own children?

“Look Mike lets get your clothes on OK.” I said to Mike as I helped him on with his pants. He winced as we pulled them on but he was a little soldier just like I had been when I was his age. God is was amazing what a young child could learn to live with I thought as we got him all dressed and then took a suitcase out of the closet and started to fill it with clothes, books and toys. “If there is anything you want get it now OK. You are going to stay over at Grand’s house for a week while I am gone OK.”

Mike just nodded to me and grabbed his game boy and a stuffed bear that I had given him when he was 6. He loved that bear.

“Just what the hell do you think you are doing you little fuck ,” Rosa screamed and spat at me from the door way. She had a belt in her hands.”You aren’t taking Mike anywhere ever! You and your little lover boy friend can just get the hell out of my house before I use this belt on you!”

Had she forgotten that I was all grown up now. In her rage and in her illness did she really think she could overpower me and Timmy? She was really sicker than I thought and she seemed to have really fallen over the edge of some deep abyss. It suddenly struck me that she was really mentally ill and she was truly crazy.

“Look I am taking the boys over to Grands for a week. Didn’t dad call you?,” I said very calmly. I wanted to explode but I knew that I had to stay calm. I put myself between Mike and her. She came into the room with a horrible expression or rage on her face. I had never seen anyone look like that before even in acting class when out teacher would ask us to assume different expressions of fear, anger, rage, humor etc.

“Yeah that little shit called me and I told him flat out no way was he taking my boys to her house. That stupid bitch wants to get her hands on my boys but she never will as long as I have a breath in my body. They are my boys and I will do whatever I want to with them. They belong to me. Do you hear me you little turd? You piece of shit they are mine. Now get the fuck out of my house you faggot. Don’t ever come back. Go running over to your Granny bitches house with your little boyfriend. My boys are never going to go over to that bitches house gain. I told him she would never see them again ever,” she was screaming and spittle was flying out of her mouth as she spoke.

“Look we are going and that is that. There is nothing you are going to do to stop us so just turn around and go to your room or back downstairs and let us get on with it. If I have to I will use force so don’t make me OK,” I told her. I felt my voice cracking and she could see I was scared shit less. All the old hurts and beatings came back to me as we stood there face to face in Mikes room. I was terrified but I also knew what I had to do for the first time in my life.

“Ha you little faggot you couldn’t make me do anything. You’re just a little fairy just like your father and you have contaminated my boys and are trying to make them into fairies too! Well you’re plan won’t work mister. Get your sorry fat ass out of my house.” She was so full of venom. How did she know I was a fairy I wondered? I hadn’t ever really acted like a fairy. Shit Timmy and the boys were all hearing her yell all this stuff out. What would they think? I couldn’t worry about that now I just had to get Mike and Timmy and the boys out of this house.

“Rosa step out here,” I heard a voice say and then saw my father behind her in the hallway. I had never before heard him talk in a voice like that. He sounded strong and like he had finally found a backbone.

“Get the fuck out of my way you stupid little shit of a man. You are so worthless just like your piece of shit son by that piece of shit whore of a mother,” she spat at him as she whirled the belt through the air. He managed to catch the belt with his hand and grabbed her arm forcibly and moved her out into the hallway. His knuckles were white he was holding her arm so hard. She was a strong woman but his touch seemed to be controlling her. “Come on to our room now,” he told her calmly but forcefully as he pulled her along the hallway. She continued to scream at him and tried to hit him and she said terrible things as she let him half walk half drag her down the hall towards their bedroom. I guess I could have understood her behavior if she was a drunk or a drug addict but she never drank or did drugs. She just physically, verbally and mentally abused her kids and her husband.

Mike was trembling as I took his hand and picked up his suitcase and walked out into the hallway where we met Timmy who was carrying a duffel bag on his back and Ben and Willie in his arms. They looked scared and were silent with their heads lying on Timmy’s shoulders as we walked down the stairway to the kitchen and out the back door. It felt like a run for freedom. My legs were shaking and I thought I would fall down at any minute but I knew I had to be strong for the boys. I had to be stronger than I had ever been before. I wanted to just fall down and cry but I didn’t have time for that now.

Timmy put Ben and Willie in the back of the truck threw the duffel bag in and Mikes suitcase as well. He then jumped in the back effortlessly I thought like a gymnast. God he was a friend and tonight he was a real friend. I knew why I loved him so much. He looked at me and smiled a small tight smile as he put his arms around Ben and Willie and drew them into an embrace.

“Do you want to sit in the back with Timmy or up front with me,” I asked Mike?

Mike motioned for the front with me and I opened the driver side door and Mike climbed in the truck and he slid across the seat. I would have normally made him put on his seat belt but knew that there was no way he could sit down so I just let it go. I did fasten mine seatbelt and I started the truck and we drove off. He was kneeling on the seat looking out the back window.

“Look Mike I need to ask you something and I need for you to be a big boy OK,” I said as we drove along. He nodded at me that he was listening. He hadn’t said a word since I had found him in his room.

“OK I need to stop at the drug store up here and buy one of those disposable cameras. When we get to Grands house I need to take you upstairs to your room and I have to take some pictures of what mom did to you tonight. It’s real important. Its so we can get her some help OK? I know it will be hard but I have to do it but I want your permission OK,” I told him. I needed to level with him for the first time in his life and I needed his cooperation as well.

He was crying as he nodded his head in ascent. I pulled into the parking lot of the drug store. “Thanks man I really appreciate that. I just wish I could have stopped it. You do know that don’t you? I am going to stick by you and its never going to happen again as long as I have a breath in my body.” He looked at me and forced a small smile on his face. At least it was a smile. Did he really believe that I could save him from the abuse? I hoped so.

I got out of the truck and told Timmy that I needed to go in and pick up some stuff at the drug store. He nodded at me while he held onto both the boys with his arms. They had their arms wrapped tightly around him. I went inside and bought the camera and we drove to Grand’s house. We parked and got everyone out of the truck with all their stuff and Grand came out to greet us.

She kissed the boys and hugged Ben and Willie. Mike held back but did allow her to give him a quick kiss and a hug. We walked inside and Grand took Ben and Willie to the kitchen for some cake and ice cream while Timmy, Mike and I went upstairs with all the luggage. We walked into the room Mike used on the infrequent times he was allowed to sleep over at Grand’s house. We walked in and I put his suitcase on the floor. Timmy had carried the duffel bag to the other bedroom and then came back in the room with Mike and me. I was glad for his presence and as a possible future witness if it came to that.

I squatted down on the floor so I was eye to eye with Mike and said to him as straight as I could, “ OK big man now I need to you to take off your clothes except for your underwear OK. I need to get some photos of your back and your legs and then you can just lower the back of your underwear so I can get a shot of your butt. OK. I am sorry big guy but I have to do it. Do you understand why?”

He nodded at me and then Mike took off his shirt and his shoes and socks and then his pants. He turned around and even I wanted to vomit and scream and yell like hell. How could anyone do something like this to a 10 year old innocent boy. His back was covered with huge welts and bruises and was all black and blue. Some areas were bleeding and raw. The backs of his legs were just the same all raw and red. I started taking photos but I felt like throwing up as I snapped picture after picture. Mike was silent the entire time but I could hear Timmy breathing hard behind me. Mike lowered the backs of his underwear and I took some quick photos of his backside. I wanted to scream and I wanted to cry and I wasn’t sure which I wanted more.

I then looked in his suitcase and took out his pajamas. Mike took them from me and put them on. We could worry about the blood and stuff later.

“Do you want some ice cream and cake” I asked him?

He nodded his head and we all walked downstairs to the kitchen where Ben and Willie were seated at the kitchen table eating their cake and ice-cream and talking with Grand. They all looked up as we entered the room and Grand got up and cut Mike a piece of cake and put a large scoop of ice cream on top. She could see that he was in no shape to sit down so she handed him his plate and he ate standing up never saying a word.

Ben and Willie started talking again and finally finished their treat. I looked at the kitchen clock and was amazed to find it was 9:30 PM.

Grand bustled all of us upstairs and we got Ben and Willie into their beds. I helped her tuck them in and they begged Timmy to read them a story. He got a story book and began to read to them while Grand and I took Mike to his room. He got into bed and lay down on his stomach and I covered him up as gently as I could. I tucked him in being careful not to hurt him.

I squatted down beside the bed tucking in his stuffed bear as well.

“Look big man you were great tonight. Your moms not well and she can’t help herself sometimes OK. It wasn’t your fault and you protected your little brothers and that’s a good thing. You are so special to both Grand and me and I want you to know that OK! You will always be my big man OK. I love you so much,” I told him looking him in the eye. His eyes were big and full but I could see that he understood what I was saying.

“From now on we are honest with each other no matter what OK?” I told him.

He leaned up a little and brought his arms out from under the covers and hugged my neck and kissed me. I could hear Grand crying softly in the background. “Thanks Tom,” he told me in my ear. “Will you sleep in here with me and Grumpy the Grizzly Bear tonight?”

“Yeah I will sit here with you till you fall asleep and then I have to run Timmy home OK. I will be back in a little while and I will make myself a pallet right here on the floor beside your bed. If you need anything at all you let Grand know or me OK. We love you big man. We really love you. Grand will sit here with you and sing you some of her wonderful lullabies while I take Timmy home,”I told him with tears in my eyes. I was trying not to cry and I held back my tears. Grand got me a chair and I sat on it holding Mike’s hand as he fell asleep. He looked like an angel as he lay there sleeping.

I finally got up and turned to the doorway where Timmy was watching with Grand. We walked out of the room and went downstairs without talking.

“Look Grand I need to take Timmy home and talk with him some. I’ll be back in an hour or so. I won’t be long. Will you please sit with Mike in case he wakes up till I get back OK?,” I asked Grand.

“Of course I will,” she replied. “It was really bad tonight wasn’t it?” she said crying and sobbing.

“Yeah it was maybe the worst. Worse than whatever she used to do to me. I realized tonight she is sick Grand. She really doesn’t know what she is doing. She is mentally ill and now I hope that Dad will be convinced to get her the help she needs. But I swear before you and Timmy and on my grave those boys will never be in the house with her alone ever again.”

Grand nodded at me and we walked to the front door. “Your dad called me and told me he called Dr. Monroe and they had her committed tonight for observation. Apparently after you left she just broke down and became catatonic. Your father will need all his strength to keep her there. I just worry that he is not strong enough. She is a hard woman.”

“I took some photos of what she did to Mike and if that is not enough to give him the backbone then I will just have to find a social worker who can help us,” I said. “Timmy saw what she did and he will testify if he needs to. At least dad came home tonight when we needed him. I am not sure how I would have handled her if he hadn’t come in when he did. She was like out of control. Completely out of control. She was like another person. She was yelling and calling us names.”

I kissed and hugged Grand and she kissed Timmy on the cheek and then we walked to the truck and drove to his house. It felt like a long ride in silence but somehow I felt as if the largest weight in the world had been taken off my shoulders. The silence was good and neither of us broke it as we were lost in our own private thoughts. But at least it was now out in the open and the years of abuse melted away. It would never be gone from my memories but for the first time in my life I didn’t hate Rosa anymore. I realized tonight how sick she was. That didn’t excuse her actions or my fathers actions in protecting her all these years but it did explain what she did. But now I knew she was sick and needed to be locked away forever as far as I was concerned.

We parked outside Timmy’s house I turned off the truck and we just sat there in the dark not saying anything. I could hear Timmy breathing and I am sure he could hear me as well.

Finally Timmy said, “Man I just don’t know what to say. I had no idea anyone could do that to someone else but man you were just so awesome tonight the way you took charge and stood up for your little brothers. Damn you were awesome man.”

“Thanks for all your help tonight. I couldn’t have done it without you Timmy,” I told him as we sat there in the dark. “Look I have to get back to Grands. I don’s want Mike to wake up and find me gone but I’ll be over tomorrow to look at your uncle’s trailer and get all the shit we need and stuff so we can take off on Sunday morning bright and early.”

“Are you sure you want to go man I mean I can understand if you want to cancel,” he told me.

“No man I need it more than ever. I need to get away and it will be good for Grand to spend some time with the boys and get to know them. I think the beach and the water will be just what I need to process all this shit and come up with a plan that will work. Tonight was horrible but I think Mike will be OK. And Dad put Rosa in for observation which should hold her till I get back. I’ll have the photos printed tomorrow and I am sure they will be all we need to be able to convince the doctors and my dad that she needs to be kept away for a long time.”

“What if the guys at the photo place tell the police,” Timmy asked.

“Well then its out of our hands. I ‘ll just have to take that chance,” I said.

“Look man I want to help you all I can tomorrow. Come over as soon as you can and we can get started. Bring Mike with you OK,” Timmy said.

Timmy got out of the truck and turned back and leaned his head inside. “Thanks man for finally letting me in. I have wanted you to talk with me for so long man but I just didn’t know what to do to make you. You’re pretty stubborn you know!” he said with a laugh as he slammed the door and ran across the lawn to his house.

I drove back to Grands house thinking about all that had happened to me on this day. I certainly had changed as everyone remarked. I was different. I had grown up and taken charge of my life. I felt good. I was still hopelessly in love with the straightest guy I knew but somehow I didn’t care anymore. We were going to spend a week at the beach together and if I could get him to share his cock with me then so be it. If not well then that would be OK as well.

I let myself into Grands house and turned off all the lights and locked the doors and went upstairs to Mike’s room. He was still asleep and Grand was sitting in the chair by his bed softly singing to him. I watched her for a moment and then she saw me and got up kissed Mike on the forehead and came over to the door. She kissed me and we hugged for a moment and then broke apart.

“You are a wonderful young man Tom and I thank you for having the courage to do what you did tonight. You did what none of us could do before and you have changed at least three lives forever because of your actions. Not many young men your age can say that. Plus you have changed your fathers life, my life and your life. Thank you so much. Now let me get you some stuff to make up a pallet,” she said.

We busied ourselves with getting a few blankets and pillows and I made myself a small pallet on the floor. We kissed goodnight and she went to her room. I went and checked on Ben and Willie and they were sound asleep in their beds. I then went to the bathroom down the hall and relieved myself and looked at myself in the mirror. I had changed I thought as I looked at my reflection. I was different. I looked pretty good I thought with a chuckle. I turned out the light and went to the bedroom where I kissed Mike on the forehead and got under my blanket on the floor and promptly fell into a deep and very restful sleep.

[Guest]

You have a superb talent and I am awed with the details and structure of your stories. I have always heard that we should write what we know. You do lead us to believe that you have lived thru some of the pain of your characters. Whether you have been a victim, are a case worker, teacher, whatever you have lain it all out for us to see when a child lives in such a disfuntional abusive family. I like that you are the eternal optimist tho having lived so much negativity. If it is all just from observation then you have observed well. I cant wait to read about the week at the beach with Timmy; but more, I want to see how the situation is resolved for the boys. You have totally captivated me and recalling your writings on the Fat Kid and the Jock with the 2" Dick, I am sure you will continue keeping me on the lookout for more of your writings.
Yummers

[mmoay020]

I can't even begin to imagine how difficult it was to write all this. It was extremely courageous and admirable. My heart goes out to you, sincerely. And I am sorry for what you have dealt with-at least you had the strength to change it.

[sheep]

Awesome story! I had tears running down my face. Looking forward to the next installment.

[TomThumb]

This was the most lovely & disturbing story I've read in some time.

Thanks for sharing it with us...peace!

Tom

[valle12tom]

My Best Friend
Chapter Two - The Next Day Preparations for the Trip

I must have slept like a rock because the next thing I knew I felt myself waking up with a pee hard on. It felt so good as I reached down to squeeze its hardness and feel that pleasure. I was still kind of dreaming and I realized I could feel this hot breath on my face and a pressure on my neck. I came out of my dream and found that Mike was lying on top of my blanket next to me and had his arm draped across my neck and was breathing in my face.

I opened my eyes slowly and his large brown eyes were about two inches in front of me. I tried to focus on his face and finally he came into view. He was awake and looking intently at me. He watched me wake up. I wondered how long he had been there looking at me. What was he thinking?

“Hey big guy. How are you doing this morning.” I asked him in my sleepy waking up voice.

He looked at me for a few minutes before saying, “ What will they do with mom?”

“Mike do you want me to be straight with you,” I asked?

Mike nodded his little head at me with a serious look and I took that as a yes so I answered him, “ I am not really sure but I think they will put her in a hospital for tests and stuff for awhile. I think she needs to stay in a hospital for a really long time maybe even forever so she can get better. She is very sick and she can’t always help herself. Maybe after a while you and Ben and Willie can go and visit her if you want to. But you have to want to go. I don’t want anyone forcing you OK?”

He nodded his little head at me again and said, “after you left yesterday she just started screaming and screaming and she wouldn’t stop. She came up stairs and grabbed Ben and Willie out of their room by their necks and brought them into my room. She was throwing them around like dolls or something. I could see they were scared and I didn’t know what to do. I peed in my pants I was so scared. She called me a fairy but I didn’t know what she meant and then she told Ben and Willie that she was going to teach me a lesson I would never forget. I was so scared,” Mike started softly sobbing as he told me his story. I hugged him and kissed his face.

“Go on man tell me what happened. Get it out OK,” I told him.

“She went over to the closet and opened the door and made them go in and sit down on the floor and then she closed the door and turned around to me. She looked like she was really mad. Her face was like on fire or something. She was screaming at me and calling me all kinds of names. I didn’t know what any of them meant and I was crying. She called me a whore and she called you a bastard but I just kept crying and dripping all over myself. My legs were all wet and sticky and warm but that made her even madder and she told me to stop crying. She made me undress except for my underpants and then she made me lay down on the bed. I knew she was going to hit me so I tried to go to my special place I go when she hits me,” he sobbed some more and was quiet as he thought about what had happened to him. Oh God what had he had to endure this past year? How was it that we lived in a world where a kid Mikes age had to have a special place to go when his own mother hit him and beat him.

“She just started to hit me with her belt all over my legs and my back and my butt. It hurt so bad Tom. At first I didn’t cry but then I couldn’t help myself and I started screaming. I could hear Ben and Willie crying in the closet and I could hear mom yelling and calling me names. I could hear myself screaming but I couldn’t feel it at all. I was like somewhere else I think. After awhile I think I must have passed out but then I woke up and she was still hitting me with the belt. Finally she stopped. I heard her leave the room and I just lay there. I was afraid she would come back. I couldn’t move at all. It hurt so much. Then I heard steps on the stairs and I thought it was her and I got up and was sitting there on my bed when you came in and found me,” Mike told me.

I hugged him as he sobbed and cried on my shoulder. We both sat up and he wrapped his legs around me as well as his arms and we just sat there crying together.

“Mike I don’t know how you stood what you did and if I could take it all back I would but I can’t you know that don’t you?” I said.

Mike nodded at me as he continued to cry.

“Both of us know what it is like. I had to take it too but I don’t think it was as bad as what you had last night. But it’s not your fault and its never going to happen again. You have to know it was not your fault. It’s mom’s fault. She is sick. I won’t let it happen again and I don’t think dad will either,” I told him.

“Look I got to go to the bathroom and pee and then I am going to go and get Grand and bring her here to see your back. I know you don’t feel like showing anyone else what happened and I know its embarrassing but I need to have her know what happened in case she needs to tell one of the doctors. Grand is way cool and it won’t be for long OK?,” I asked him.

Again he nodded at me and stood up. I got up off the pallet turning quickly to hide my early morning erection pushing out my boxer briefs. I went to the bathroom and it felt good to pee away my hard on. I thought about what had happened with Mike and what had happened with me and I felt good about doing what I had done. I flushed the toilet and walked down the hall to Grands room where I knocked on the door.

“Yes, come in,” she said. I opened the door and just stuck my head inside keeping my body behind the door.

“Morning Grand. I need for you to come in and see what Mikes back looks like just in case you need to testify. Give me a minute to throw on my pants and then come on in. Mike is waiting for us,” I told her.

“OK Tom I’ll be there in just a minute,” she told me as she swung her legs over the side of her bed and reached for her bathrobe.

I walked quickly to Mikes room where I found my pants. I slid them on and pulled a shirt over my head. Mike was standing by the window looking outside. A few minutes passed and Grand knocked on the door and came in to the bedroom.

“Mike, please take off your pajamas so Grand can see your back,” I said quietly.

Mike was crying softly as he took off his pajamas and stood there with his back to us. You could see his little shoulders moving with each breath as he struggled with his emotions. He couldn’t look at us because of the shame and embarrassment he felt. The same shame and the same embarrassment I had felt not to many years earlier. Grand looked at Mike and audibly gasped at what she saw and then turned and began to leave the room quickly.

“I’ll be in the kitchen getting breakfast ready. Tom will you just check on the boys and get them ready please,” she said as she was leaving the room with tears welling in her eyes.

I turned back to Mike and said “OK, Mike thanks. I know how hard that was but you were great. Come here and give me a hug OK. I think I need one,” I said as he flew across the room into my arms. We hugged tightly and then I said,” OK now go on into the bathroom and get ready to help me out today. You are going to help me and Timmy aren’t you?”

“Yeah that would be cool,” he said wiping the tears off his face with the back of his hand.

I though to myself it will probably do him some good to hang around with Timmy and I today. He needed to feel loved and useful and I know he looked up to Timmy. He grabbed his pants and shirt and turned to walk out the door.

“Tom what is a faggot and why was mom calling you and me faggots and fairies last night?” he asked.

“Mike faggot is a really mean word that someone uses to call a guy who likes other guys,” I said.

“OK cool,” he said as he left the room.

Wow I thought to myself. I didn’t want to have to go there with Mike so maybe that would be all the explanation he needed for right now. I folded up my blankets and made Mike’s bed up and put everything on top of his bed. I got my socks and running shoes on and combing my hair with my hand. Looking good Tom I thought to myself as I gazed at my reflection in the dresser mirror.

Mike came walking back in the room with his hair wet and brushed looking so much better than he had last night. I knew he was still in pain but he was already bouncing back. It was a good thing that kids were resilient. I wondered if we needed to get him into some kind of therapy. Well we could see when I returned form the beach.

“What are we going to do today,” he asked?

“Well lets see. We have to go look at the camper at Timmy’s uncles house and then go and buy some supplies and food that we will need. I have to go to the Wal-mart and take that camera to be developed. We should probably go and see dad at some point and see if there is anything you need for your week here at Grand’s house. How does that sound,” I asked?

“Cool. I’ll go down and help Grand with the breakfast,” he said leaving the room.

I walked down the hall to the boys room and woke them up. They were out of bed in a flash and used the bathroom and then I got them dressed and ready for the day. They were excited about being at Grand’s house and excited about her breakfasts which were usually wonderful! They ran ahead of me down the stairs into the kitchen. The smells of fresh bacon and waffles hit my nose as I came down the stairs and I realized that I was pretty hungry. I walked into the kitchen and was greeted with the sight of Ben and Willie setting the table, Mike pouring waffle batter into the waffle maker and a huge glass of orange juice that Grand handed to me.

“These boys are they best helpers Tom. We are going to have a great week. They have already decided that they want to go to the zoo, the museum for kids over in Marton, that working farm place over in Zionville and swimming. They are also going to help me at the senior center one day and maybe we will have time for the mall and a movie and of course miniature golf,” Grand announced with a huge smile on her face.

These boys would keep her young or kill her I thought. “Wow you are going to be so busy,” as I stepped in and tried to help out where I could. We all sat down and dug in to mounds of food. Ben and Willie were chattering and even Mike joined in the talk about their plans for the week. When we had finished and helped Grand clean up and wash all the dishes I announced, “Mike and I have some errands to do today so Timmy and I can get ready for our trip. We will probably be gone most of the day but lets all go out for pizza later OK?”

I was met with a chorus of yes’s and yeah’s and even Grand joined in the fun!

“Grand would you call dad and see if he wants to join us for pizza at Murphy’s about 5:30 say,” I asked.

“That sounds like a great idea and we will get him to pay,” she said with a laugh. “You are a good boy Tom.”

Mike and I walked out to my truck and we got in. What a difference a few hours made. Mike was able to sit down and put on his seat belt and he had a smile on his face and was talking and looking out the window. My first stop was the Wal-mart where I took the camera in to be developed. I asked for a double set and hoped there would not be any problems later when I returned to pick them up.

We drove to Timmy’s house next and he was waiting for us in his kitchen drinking a cup of coffee with Mrs. H.

“Hey Mike and Tom. Come on in. Can I get you something to eat? A cup of coffee? Or milk?, she asked.

“We had one of Grand’s huge breakfasts and I think I gained 12 pounds I said,” sticking my stomach out and patting it with my hand. Everyone laughed as Grand’s breakfasts were almost as legendary as Mrs. H’s. “But I would love a cup of coffee and Mike could probably use some hot chocolate if you have any.”

“Well of course I have some. Just sit right down here and I will get it for you,” she said bustling around her kitchen.

Timmy had a pad of paper next to him and was making a list of supplies and food we would need for our week at the beach.

“Mom is giving us some stuff from here so we won’t have to buy so much and of course we will be eating out too. But the camper has a small refrigerator and camp stove and we can take one of our big coolers as well. I don’t mind cereal and fruit and yogurt for breakfast and we can eat sandwiches for lunch and then just eat out for dinner,” he said turning the pad so I could read the list he had written.

“Sounds like a plan to me,” I replied. “After I drink this coffee we can head over to your uncles to get the trailer hooked up and make sure I can tow it.” We all drank our coffee and hot chocolate as we discussed our plans for the trip.

“Thanks for the coffee Mrs H.” I said getting up and taking my mug to the sink along with Mike’s. I gave her a quick kiss and a hug and said, “ thanks for everything. You’re great.”

Her eyes misted over as she thought of last night. I was sure Timmy had told her what he saw as they shared almost everything together. Since Timmy’s father had walked out on them when Timmy was only 8 he and his mom shared everything.

“OK you boys be careful out there today. Don’t be a stranger Mike. Come over anytime,” she said as we left the room.

Mike ran over and hugged her legs and said, “Thanks for the hot chocolate in the world. It was great with all those marshmallows!”

Mrs. H. laughed and said, “You are so welcome!”

We all walked out to my truck. Timmy was dressed in a polo shirt and shorts with sandals. God he was handsome I thought as I watched him walk across the lawn with his arm on Mikes shoulder. His legs were tanned and covered with beautiful golden blond hairs. He had those incredible feet with ,long arching toes and his calf muscles moved as he walked. I could have watched a video of him all day long and never gotten tired.

I didn’t realize that I was staring until I hear him say, “What up man! What are you looking at Tom!”

“Just the most gorgeous guy I know,” I said with a grin, “and the best friend anyone ever had!” I ran over and jumped up on his shoulder. Mike laughed as Timmy spun me around.

“OK OK don’t overdo it,” he said with a laugh, “you’ll give me a bigger head than I already have. I should be the one staring at you. You have turned into a real hottie man. The chicks at the beach are not going to know what hit them when you walk into a dance.”

Oh if Timmy only knew what I was thinking at that moment and it was not about chicks! We got into the truck and drove over to his uncles house about 15 miles away. His uncle lived on a farm outside of town and had a great creek that flowed through his property. Timmy and I and some of the other guys would often go skinny dipping at this great swimming hole in the bend of the creek. His uncle had rigged up a rope swing and everything. It was great. I had gotten many a wonderful view of Timmy’s beautiful tight naked butt and his lovely balls and cock throughout the years at that old place. Of course the cold water helped to keep my dick under control and anytime I felt like I was losing control I would just jump in and everything would be OK. Now however, I felt my dick stirring and getting hard with the memories of those times together and I brought myself back to reality as we turned in the driveway.

I could see the camper parked out back by the barn and we pulled around and I backed up as close as I could get. His uncle came across the yard and we all said hello. He showed us how to crank up the top on the camper as it was one of those pop up kinds. There was one bed on the one side that was about the size of a double bed. Oh shit we would have to sleep together! How perfect. A little stove and sink and refrigerator were on the other side along with some storage spaces and there was a small table that folded down in the middle. It was great and it would be wonderful for the two of us.

Mike went inside the camper and jumped up on the bed and lay down. “Come here and try out the bed Tom,” he said, “it’s pretty comfortable.”

I went over and lay down next to Mike and imagined what it would be like with Timmy there beside me instead of my little brother. Laughing Timmy jumped into the trailer and climbed over Mike to lay down with us. Although it was a bit tight we all fit on the bed and we lay there laughing and giggling as Uncle Jack shook his head at us.

After we explored the camper and opened all the cupboards and the fridge Uncle Jack showed us how to light the stove and how the refrigerator worked and then he showed us how to attach the camper to the back of my truck and how to jack it up and down and attach the brake lights and everything.

“Well boys I hope you like it. Marge and I don’t use it much anymore and I am just glad someone can get some use out of her. She has been on many camping trips all over the country let me tell you,” he said. “We have had some fun in this old thing.”

“Uncle Jack I can’t thank you enough. This is so cool of you to lend it to us. It’s going to be awesome,” Timmy exclaimed to his uncle.

“Now when you get to Dewey Beach you go to the camp ground and talk to Harry Beecher. I already called him and he has a great camping spot all picked out for you. They have showers with hot water and everything at the campgrounds and even a laundromat as well. I already took care of the cost so you won’t have to worry about a thing just have a good time,” he boomed in his loud voice.

“Aw Uncle Jack you didn’t have to do that but thanks so much!” we both told him. We could save some more money. This was going to be great I thought. Mike had gone over to the barnyard to look at the chickens and ducks that Uncle Jack kept. Many of them were prize winners. He also had cows and sheep and raised corn and lots of vegetables as well. Unfortunately his sons didn’t want to have anything to do with farming so Timmy said he was worried about what would happen to the farm when his uncle got to old to work it.

I had a fantasy that Timmy and I could be lovers and we could live there and run the farm together. We could wear our overalls without shirts or underwear and kiss and suck each other off in the hay loft and go skinny dipping any time we wanted to. Just a dream but I often jacked off thinking about it and how great it would be. Come on Tom wake up I told myself that’s never going to happen. Grown up man. I shook my head to clear my brain and we all got back in the truck and started off down the road.

I had to learn how to drive with the trailer behind my truck and it took me a little while to figure out that I had to leave a bit wider space to make turns etc. It also swayed around on the road so I had to hold onto the steering wheel pretty good so I didn’t lose control. Timmy popped in one of my Crosby Stills and Nash CD’s and we all sang along as we drove. It was good and it felt good. What a difference a day could make I thought. It was good to hear Mike and Timmy cutting up with each other and trying hard to outdo each others bad singing voices.

I drove to Wal-mart which was next to a Winn-Dixie and parked taking up two spaces with the extra length of the camper. As we got out of the truck I said,” Why don’t you guys go and get started on that list of food while I run in here for a minute.”

Timmy realized why I was going into Wal-mart and he put his arm on Mike’s shoulders and they walked over to the grocery store. I wasn’t sure if Mike knew or not but I didn’t want to upset him anymore. I walked to the photo counter and gave the girl my slip and told her my name. She handed me the package and took my money. No one said a word about the photos. I walked back to the truck where I leaned over the truck bed and looked at the photos. They were even worse looking than the real thing. The flash illuminated all of the bruises and the welts and all I could see was a terrified little boy who had been beat so badly. I wanted to cry again but didn’t. I put the photos behind the front seat and walked into the grocery store where I found Timmy and Mike racing up and down the aisle putting all sorts of crappy food in our buggy.

We finally got what we needed and put some of the junk food away. I knew I had to eat right or I would once again become a fatty. I needed to exercise and walk on the beach and maybe even do some running. Maybe Timmy would run with me. He had always been a runner and I had never gone in for it as I was not in shape. We walked back out to the truck and put all the stuff in the back of the ruck.

We then got inside and before I could start the engine Mike said, “I want to see the pictures Tom.”

He said it with such determination and such a hard look on his face I knew that I had to show him. It was his body after all. I reached behind the seat and gave him the envelope of photos. He opened it and took them out and looked at them one by one taking his time to study each photo. Timmy and I didn’t want to look but found ourselves drawn to the horror of the photos. What is it about human nature that lets us look at stuff like that I thought? Finally Mike put them back in the sleeve and handed the packet back to me.

“It looks pretty bad doesn’t it,” he said at last.

“Yeah it looks pretty bad Mike,” I said.

“If the doctors look at those photos they will keep mom in that place for a long time right,” he asked.

“Yes Mike I think those photos will convince them all that your mom is very sick and she needs help,” I said.

“Good,” he said. “can we go get some ice cream now!”

“Sure big guy,” I told him with a laugh, “ what flavor are you going to try today?”

“Chocolate,” he told me,” What are you gonna have Timmy?”

“I like the fudge ripple and Tom always have the mocha chip,” Timmy said. He knew me as well as I knew myself except for one thing I thought.

We pulled into the Baskin Robbins store and each got a scoop of ice cream. I knew I was going to have to start exercising to get rid of all this food I was eating lately I thought to myself. We sat outside and ate our ice cream enjoying the day and the sunshine. Timmy and I talked about our trip and the things we had left to do.

“Look why don’t we go to my house and I can put all my stuff in the camper and then we can drive it to your Grand’s house and I can sleep in it tonight so we can get an early start tomorrow,” he said.

“Sounds like a plan,” I told him. “We can do that and then catch a quick shower and all head over to Murphy’s in Grand’s car.”

“Cool, let’s go,” Timmy said as we piled back in the tuck and headed back to Timmy’s house. I was getting the hang of driving with the trailer and we made it without an incident. We pulled into the driveway and around back of the house. I even backed up the trailer without jack knifing it which I thought was pretty awesome for my first time.

Mrs. H. came out and watched us as we cranked the camper up getting practice setting it up. “Jack called and said you all were set with the camper. Did you get everything at the store?”

“Yeah I think so,” Timmy told her. “we are trying to pack as light as we can. Just the basics.”

Mike hung around the camper as Timmy and I made a few trips back and forth from the house to the camper. We stowed everything in it place. Just a few changes of clothes and our food and supplies. We told Mrs. H. our plans for the evening and I saw her give Timmy some cash as she kissed him and hugged him and told him to be careful. She gave me a hug and a kiss as well as Mike.

“Have fun boys and we will see you next Sunday,” she called as we pulled out of the driveway waving at us.

“Bye Mrs. H,” I yelled.

“Bye mom I love you,” Timmy yelled.

“Bye!” Mike yelled.

“Oh shit man I can’t believe we are leaving in the morning. This is going to be so fantastic man. I have so been looking forward to spending some time with you. It’s hard to believe its been nine months since we got to hang out man,” Timmy said excitedly. He reached his arm behind Mikes head and touched my shoulder rubbing the back of my neck. It felt good and I could feel little electric pulses of energy from his touch. I wanted to scream I was so happy! I wondered if he felt anything at all or was it just a touch.

“So little guy did you have a good day? ” Timmy asked Mike as he removed his hand from my neck and rubbed the top of Mike’s head with the hand that should have been mine.

“Yeah Timmy it was so cool. I liked your Uncle’s farm and the camper is neat and your mom is nice and the ice cream was great,” all rushed out of Mike’s mouth in a torrent. “I can’t wait to tell Ben and Willie about it when we get home I mean to Grand’s house.”

We drove along to Grand’s house and I was really getting the hang of driving with the camper behind. I learned to make wider turns than normal and to always remember that I had a lot of extra length behind my truck.

As we pulled into Grand’s driveway Ben and Willie bounded out the back door and watched me turn around and back up expertly if I must say so myself. We all got out of the truck and Timmy went back to crank up the camper. The boys ran around and around the camper and the truck as Timmy set up his home for the night. They were whopping and hollering and Mike showed them inside and how everything worked. He was the big expert giving the tour. It was good for him I thought to feel important and be needed by his brothers.

Grand came out as well and Mike called to her to come and have a look. She was suitably impressed and made all the appropriate noises about how great it was. She knew how to play the game.

“I talked to your dad and he will meet us at the pizza place in about an hour from now. You boys will have enough time to come in and get showered and changed,” she told me.

“Timmy lets go in and get a shower,” I said, “ the boys can play in the camper for awhile and pretend they are camping out.”

“You mean we really can,” they all said in unison with big grins on their faces.

“Yeah. no problem. Just leave it in one piece OK. That’s our home for the next week.” Timmy laughed as he threw his arm around me and we headed into the house. We went inside and up to the room Mike and I had used last night. Timmy was carrying a pair of jeans and boxers and clean shirt to change into. He threw his stuff on the bed and started to undress. It was such a pleasure to watch him take off his clothes. So that I did not appear to be staring I slowly took off my shoes and shocks and shirt as well. I kept a watchful eye on him and as stumped around getting his socks and shoes off and taking his shorts down. God he was gorgeous. He was so hot he made my blood boil. I better watch my thoughts or I would get a huge rod and give the whole game away before I was ready to show him how I felt.

Timmy pulled his boxers shorts off and I got a wonderful view of his very fuckable and very tight hairless buns. Oh they were so damn creamy. They looked like they had been sculpted out of marble and they had these huge dimples on each side and oh shit his thighs and legs were a sight as well. He turned around and I had a view of my prize. The prize I had been wanting and lusting after for the past few years. Gorgeous black bush. So strange and different I thought. I had never before seen a blond kid with such a black hairy bush. His cock hung there over his balls just begging for me to kneel down and worship them with my mouth and hands. I had learned how to give men what they wanted over the past nine months and now I wanted to show my best friend what I had learned at college.

“Come on man lets go shower,” he said to me starting for the door.

I quickly removed the rest of my clothes and while my dick was a tad bit harder it was not obvious to anyone but me. Or at least I hoped not. But maybe I should just show him how I felt. No I thought to early. Not now man. Wait your time. Lets get to the damn beach first then you will see what happens.

We both ran naked down the hall giggling like little school boys to the bathroom. I grabbed some towels out of the linen closet and Timmy turned on the shower and stepped under the water.

“Damn that feel good,” he gurgled under the water. He shook his head and hair and water went everywhere as he pulled his face away from the shower head. He had left the shower curtain open so I was watching him the whole time.

“Hey man this feels so good! How about soaping my back for me OK,” he said handing me the bar of soap. Oh shit why not. Keep yourself under control I kept telling myself. You are just washing his back. Don’t let yourself get a hard on. I took the bar of soap and washed his back stepping into the shower with Timmy. I washed his back up and down keeping above the tan line separating his firm white butt checks from his tanned hard back. Oh shit this boy had muscles on top of his muscles.

“OK thanks man now turn around and let me do yours,” he said as he turned around and we changed positions in the shower and he grabbed the bar of soap. Lucky or not it was a large shower and there seemed to be plenty of room for both of us. I felt his hands on my back and I almost cried out with passion and delight it felt so good. Timmy had never touched me before like this and it was incredible. Little sparks of fire up and down my back.

“OK we had better get cracking if we are going to make dinner on time. We don’t want to keep everyone waiting,” Timmy said as he rinsed off the soap under the shower and stepped out onto the bath mat grabbing the towel I had laid out as he did. I looked down and I was about 1/3 hard. Did he notice? I didn’t think so. I rinsed off the soap and turned off the shower. As I came out of the shower I saw him looking at me and at my cock. He handed me a towel and we dried off. He never said a word but I felt that at that moment he knew. I am not sure if he knew he knew but the feeling was there. We finished drying off and then brushed our hair and brushed our teeth, put on our deodorant and we were ready to face the world. We wrapped our towels around us this time and headed back to our room.

We put our fresh clothes on and we both looked pretty good if I must say so. I took Timmy’s towel back to the bathroom and hung it up and when I came back Timmy had picked up all our clothes and folded them in neat piles on the bed.

“I guess we can get all this stuff later when we come back after dinner,” he said.

“Yeah, I need to go and get the photos now and separate the sets and leave one with Grand in a safe place. Just for insurance in case dad decides not to go through with it or something,” I said as we headed down the stairs.

The boys and Grand were in the kitchen having a glass of milk and one cookie each.

“I know, I know but its just one cookie. Don’t look at me like that Tom,” Grand said with a devious smile.

“Who me? I am not saying anything,” I said with a laugh as I ran outside to my truck. I opened the driver side door and took the pack of photos out. I separated the sets and put one back in the envelope with the negatives and the other in the outside envelope. I put that one in my back pocket and walked with the other one back to the house. I went in the back door and without Mike seeing me I went into Grand’s library where I hid the photos in a book on one of the top shelves.

I walked back into the kitchen and said, “Anyone feel like some pizza?”

“Yeah” everyone including Grand and Timmy yelled in unison.

We all walked out to Grand’s car and piled in with Timmy and Ben in the front and Mike and Willie and me in the back. We all put on our seat belts and Grand drove to the restaurant. We all sang songs on the way and you could not have told what had taken place in the family just a day ago by our present actions. I don’t think Mike or I would ever completely get over it but Ben and Willie were young and would probably forget most of what had happened within a short time.

We pulled into the parking lot which was just starting to fill up with families. This was a great place with great pizza. Lots of video machines and stuff to keep the younger ones occupied while the best pizza in town was being prepared. We all walked inside and found dad at our table waiting. The boys ran over when they saw him and gave him a hug and then took their quarters and ran off to find a game to play.

“Hi, Mr. Marshall,” Timmy said reaching out his hand to shake my dad’s.

“Hey Timmy, how are you doing,” my dad said to him as they shook hands. “ You are looking good. College must be treating you pretty well I guess.”

“Yeah its pretty cool being on my own. But I miss my mom and I miss Tom and my other friends,” he replied.

Grand went over and gave her son a hug and a kiss on the check. Dad turned to look at me and he held out his arms and we hugged. It felt good to hug him but I was hoping that he could remain strong for us, for the family and for himself. When we broke apart I could see he was crying and I thought that was a good sign. At least he knew we were all hurting. Oh I was sure he had cried many silent tears to himself before but he had never show us any of that emotion.

“Well let’s sit down,” he said at last. “I already ordered our pizza and the salads should be here in a minute.” We sat down and the waiter came over to take our drink orders. He was a young college kid probably working his way through and he was pretty nice looking. In fact he was a real hunk. He had this kind of punked up black hair and these cute puffy lips and great big brown bedroom eyes. I found myself checking him out. Nice abs and he had the collar of his shirt open to reveal a smooth tanned chest. His name tag read Jake. Oh yes he was hot! And I was feeling hot as well.

“Tom to earth! Tom to earth!”, I heard Timmy laugh as he smacked the back of my head with his hand.

“Oh sorry,” I said sputtering and laughing as I gave my drink order of water with lemon to Jake our waiter. Not sure where I was. I must have spaced for a minute.” Yeah I though to myself I was spacing on the image of Jake’s hard cock pushing into my mouth as he screamed with delight and I took his huge load of hot molten cum deep in my throat!

We made some small talk for a few minutes and then Jake returned with our drink orders and salads. As he set our food on the table he brushed against me in a very suggestive way and gave me a come here smile. Or was I imagining things? But tonight this was not to be but maybe if things did not work out with Timmy I would be back here before the summer was to far gone.

“Damn man what are you doing tonight? You are such a space cadet with that silly grin on your face,” Timmy said to me punching me lightly on the arm.

“Oh I was just thinking about what a great summer this is going to be,” I said looking Jake in the eyes and then turning to Timmy and saying, “ We are going to have such an awesome time!”

The boys came running back and the table erupted into their chatter and stories about the games they played and the points they had won and all the invaders and other stuff in the video games they had played. We ate our salads and chatted and talked. Then Jake brought our pizza and put it down on the table in front of us. As he turned to go I grabbed his arm lightly and asked him where the men’s room was. I knew where it was but I wanted to touch him and hear his voice again.

“Over there behind the videos games he said,” pointing to the other side of the restaurant.

“Thanks man,” I said sliding out of the booth, “ I need to go to the bathroom. I’ll be right back.” Timmy gave me a strange look as I turned away from the table and walked across the crowded room towards the restrooms. I saw Jake walking in front of me and watched his cute tight butt wiggle. By the time I got to the restroom I was almost hard and could hardly get my dick out of my pants to pee. I stood there in front of the urinal finally peeing and thinking about Jake and what we could do together given the chance. I shook off my cock and put it away and zipped up my jeans, went to the sink and washed my hands. I looked in the mirror and liked what I saw. I thought that Jake did as well. I ran my hands through my hair and walked out to the restroom.

Much to my surprise Jake was waiting near the entrance to the hallway which led to the restrooms. It was also near the kitchen so it was not quite so obvious. He looked at me as I walked out of the doorway to the mens room and smiled showing me his straight pearly white teeth and puffy lips. I wanted to take him and kiss him and stick my tongue into his mouth and feel his hot breath on mine.

“Hey man my names Jake,” he said with a grin, “But you already know that from my name tag,” he said touching his chest where his name tag was. “What’s yours?”

“Tom Marshall,” I said reaching out my hand to shake his. His grip was firm and strong and his hands were covered with veins.

“Hey why don’t you call me sometime?” he said handing me a piece of paper with his number written on it. I took the paper and shoved it in my pocket.

“Yeah I’ll do that,” I mumbled, “Look I’m going to the beach for a week with my friend at the table but I’ll call you when I get back. OK.”

“Yeah that would be cool. Whose your hot friend anyway? You can bring him along as well if you want.” he said with a wicked grin. “We could really have a party.”

I laughed as I said,“Don’t I wish! His name is Timmy Hamilton and he is as straight as they come.”

“Well maybe you’ll get lucky this week,” Jake said as he turned and walked off to the kitchen.

“Don’t I wish,” I told his back as he walked away.

I looked up across the room and saw that Timmy had been watching us talk. What was he thinking? Did he know Jake was gay? Did he suspect I was gay? I got back to the table and sat down and joined in the fun. I limited myself to two pieces of pizza, one a veggie slice and one a ham and pineapple. I noticed that Timmy had four pieces. I envied him that he could eat and eat and never gain any weight at all.

Jake came back to the table a few more times to check on things and see if we needed anything. He was a good waiter. Not to obtrusive but also making sure we had everything we needed. He never made any overt moves towards me but each time he looked at me and gave a little smile or nod. If he could brush against me or stand next to me he would. We all finished our meal and sat back stuffed full. Dad gave the boys a few more quarters and they ran off in search of new video machines.

I thought this was as good a time as any to talk with dad so I reached into my back pocket and brought out the packet of photos. I laid them on the table in front of him. He looked down at them and didn’t say a word. I am sure he didn’t really want to see what Rosa had done to Mike last night. Finally he reached for the envelope and opened it and took out the photos which he looked at one by one. Tears rolled down his face as he looked at the photos. Finally he put them away and stuffed the envelope in his inside coat pocket. He took his napkin and wiped the tears off his face and then he looked up at us and said, “ I am really sorry for all of this. It makes me sick to know I let this go on with you and with Mike. I know I made mistakes. Big mistakes. Horrible mistakes and for that I am truly sorry. I really am. I guess I am not much of a man.” He was looking at me straight in the eyes as he talked. Grand and Timmy and I were silent just letting him talk and not interrupting.

“I am ready now to finally be a man I think. I lost it when your mom died Tom and never got it back. I loved her so much and I loved you so much. The doctors think they can help Rosa with medication and therapy. I just don’t know what will happen,” he said.

I finally spoke up with a new found maturity I didn’t know I had, “Dad, I have no doubt that the doctors can help Rosa with medication but I can tell you this now and I want you to hear it clearly OK.” I looked him in the eye as I continued, “You saw the photos and I want you to show them to the doctors. You know what she is and what she can do and what she HAS done. Those pictures prove it beyond a shadow of a doubt. I want you to make sure that you know and the doctors know that she is NEVER coming home. Do you understand that? She is never to come home and under no circumstances will she ever be with the boys alone ever again.” My voice remained remarkably calm as I said this to my dad.

“After awhile you can take them for a visit if they want to go and if they consent but you are never to leave them alone with her ever again,” I said. “I made another set of photos and if I have to I will go to the police and the authorities. I don’t want to have to do that even though she truly deserves it but I will if I have to.”

“Grand has agreed to help out as much as she can and Mrs. H. has said she will help as well and I am sure lots of the women in this town will help you out. But you have to be there for Ben and Willie and especially Mike. No more working late. No more working weekends. No more working all the time. They need you now more than ever and you have to be there for them,” I said with as much force as I could.

Dad sat there in silence. Grand reached over and put her hand on top of dad’s and amazingly Timmy did the same to me. We sat there in silence and you could hear our breathing even in that crowded and very noisy place. It was like the world around us had stopped and we were the only people around.

Finally dad said, “You are right Tom and I will do whatever is necessary to keep Rosa in the hospital and you and the boys together with me.” He reached his hands across the table and grabbed mine and I could feel the hope he was feeling in his grip. We had just broken apart and were sitting back when Jake came over with our check.

“I hope you all had a great meal,” he said with a smile, “ and please come back anytime. I hope you were happy with my service and will ask for me when you return.”

“Son you were great,” my dad said pulling out his wallet and handing him cash for the bill. “ keep the change”

By the way Jake looked at the money in his hand and by the smile on his face I could tell that my dad had really tipped him well. It is amazing how waiters can tell what their tip is immediately I thought with a laugh. Well after all it was their living. We all slid out of the booth and the boys came running up fresh out of quarters but with big goofy childlike grins on their faces.

As we walked outside Timmy leaned over to me and said, “ who was that guy man? Do you know him? What were you all talking about by the restrooms. I saw him just waiting there for you to come out.”

“Oh, he goes to AB Tech and wondered if we wanted to go to a party some friends of his were having tonight. I told him maybe some other time. We were going to the beach tomorrow and had to get home.” I threw my arm around Timmy’s shoulder and hugged him. He threw his arm around my back and we walked along two best friends. The world had turned out OK tonight I thought as we walked to our car. I walked over to dad and gave him a big hug and I kissed him on the check, “dad from now on its hugs and kisses and lots of them. Don’t be afraid to show the boys who you are and that you really love them. OK!”

“Tom you are amazing,” he said, “ I don’t know what I would have done without you. I really do love you and hope you have a great time with Timmy this week.” He handed me a wad of bills and I knew it was a lot as I shoved them in my pants pocket along with Jack’s number!

The boys hugged dad and gave him kisses and then we piled back in our cars and drove off in separate directions. It would be good for dad to have a week to pull himself together while the boys were with Grand and it would be good for her to reconnect with them as Rosa had not allowed before.

We got home and Grand got us some cake and ice cream for desert. We all went into her living room and the boys slipped a DVD into the player and we sat there and watched a movie. Timmy and I sat on the couch together thigh to thigh. God it felt good. Mike was on my other side and I had my arm around him. I noticed that his head had dropped on my chest and he had fallen asleep. I looked over and saw that Ben was asleep as well. Only little Willie was wide awake intently watching the film.

“Grand, I think we need to get these boys in bed and Timmy and I have an early start as well. Timmy can you grab Ben and I’ll take Mike,” I told them. Timmy shifted his body and stood up. It had felt so good to be sitting there so close to him only moments before. He walked over to Ben and bent over to get his arms under his legs and upper body and effortlessly picked him up. I stood up and did the same with Mike but as Mike was a bit heavier than Ben and I was not in as good a shape as Timmy I had to grunt and strain a bit getting him into my arms.

Willie didn’t give us any trouble as we told him he could finish the movie the next day.

“Grand we’ll get them into bed you can stay down here. You’ll be doing it for the next week,” I told her.

Willie went ahead of us up the stairs chattering away like a six year old does and we followed behind with our sleeping cargo. This would be a good workout I thought as I followed Timmy up the stairs. Like a stair master with human weights. Timmy’s tight hard butt looked fine as we climbed the stairs. Damn he looked good in a tight pair of jeans and he looked even better out of the jeans I thought to myself. I wondered if he even knew how fine he was!

I took Mike into his room and Timmy followed Willie into their room next door. I lay Mike down on the bed and stripped his shoes and socks off and then his shirt and pants. I decided that I would forgo his pajamas tonight and left him in his tighty whities. I pulled back the covers and slipped him under the sheets. I pulled the blanket up to his neck and leaned down to stroke his hair and give him a kiss goodnight.

“Sleep tight big man,” I told him. “Everything will be OK from now on. I promise you. I love you so much”

I turned away from the bed and looked at Mike sleeping peacefully with an angelic smile on his little face. I turned out the light leaving the door open for now. I walked down the hall to find Ben asleep in his bed and Willie and Timmy sitting in the other single bed. Timmy was reading a story to Willie who was fast falling asleep next to him. Finally he drifted off and Timmy got carefully out of the bed and tucked Willie in and kissed him goodnight. I went over and kissed Ben and then Willie. Timmy and I stood in the doorway and looked at the sleeping boys as I turned out the light.

“Hard to believe that all that shit that happened just yesterday man,” Timmy said, “God it was so horrible. You handled it so well with your dad tonight. I can’t believe how you have changed Tom. You are so damn different. You are so confident and for sure you are such a damn stud now!” he said punching me in the arm as we turned and walked down the hallway. We jumped down the stairs with Timmy leaning on my back like a couple of kids horsing around.

Downstairs in the kitchen we found Grand cleaning up and I said, “ I am going take Timmy out to the camper and get him all tucked in and squared away Grand. We are going to try and leave no later than 8:00 AM if that is OK”

“That is great Tom. I’ll have your breakfast ready by 7 AM and give you a wake up call at 6:30. Have you got everything you need?” she asked.

“Yeah I have my clothes in my duffel all ready and I think Timmy and I got all the food we need. If we forgot anything we can buy it down there. I’ll get you the number of the campground in case anything comes up and you need to get a hold of me, it’s out in my truck. Thanks for everything and for watching the boys this week. I think it will be good for dad to have some time to sort things out in his head and get his life squared away so he can start taking care of the boys. We just have to make sure he doesn’t start backsliding on us,” I told her.

“You go on now and get Timmy set and then we can talk a bit before I head up to bed,” she told me continuing to clean the kitchen counters.

“Good night Grand,” Timmy said giving her a quick kiss.

Timmy and I walked out to the camper and he opened the door while I went to the truck to copy down the number of the campground for Grand. I got the number and then walked to the camper. Timmy had stripped off his shoes and socks and shirt and was sitting on the bed with his hands on his top pants button getting ready to take them off. I watched him while he unbuttoned his pants and lifted up his butt to slip them over his legs. He folded them and put them with his other clothes. He sat on the edge of the bed stretching and rubbing his feet and toes. I would have offered to do it for him in a minute but didn’t want to rush him in any way. I had to play this slow and carefully. I noticed that the piss slit on his boxers was kind of folded open and I could see his dark inviting bush inside.

“So you OK man? Got everything you need?” I asked him breaking out of my reverie.

“Yeah I am going to sleep like a rock tonight. I am beat! How much did your father give you? My mom gave me a whole hundred bucks!” he said holding out a wad of bills.

“I don’t know I never looked,” I said reaching in to my pants pocket and pulling out the money my dad had given me plus Jake’s phone number. I counted the money and then looked at the note which just said “Call me sometime - Jake” and then his number.

“What’s that,” Timmy asked?

Should I lie? No I thought. I don’t want to lie to my best friend, “Oh it’s just a note from Jake, the waiter from the pizza place, with his phone number. I’ll call him when we get back and see what’s up. Maybe he will have a party or something going this summer and we can hook up. He seemed like a pretty nice guy.”

“Yeah he was a good waiter and he sure liked you a lot from the way you all were staring at each other,”he said.

Was Timmy jealous I thought to myself. I sure hoped so. “Well my dad gave me $250 bucks so we are so fat my man,” I said giving Timmy a high five. I reached into the camper and gave Timmy’s cheek a squeeze and said, “good night and have pleasant dreams man. Thanks for always being there for me man and watching my back.”

“No problem man after all you are my best friend even if you are so weird,” he said with a wicked grin.

I closed the door to the camper and pulled out my wallet as I walked to the back door. I put Jake’s note inside with the money from my dad and some other money that I had saved for the trip. I walked inside with a lightness to my step that was not there before. I thought I could use a nice jerk off session right now thinking about Jake and all the stuff we could do together. No I thought lets keep my jizz supply just in case I get lucky with Timmy.

Grand was waiting for me in her clean and spotless kitchen. “Good night dear sweet Tom. Don’t worry about the boys they are going to be just fine. We are going to have a great time together this week. And I will check on your dad everyday. Now here take this and have some fun with Timmy. I truly hope that you get what you want this week,” she said with this sly grin on her face as she hugged me and kissed me good night. What did she know I thought to myself?

“Grand you are the best. You know that. The really best grandmother anyone could ever have. I am so lucky you know that!” I told her squeezing her and hugging her tightly.

“Well now you don’t want to kill your old grandmother or you’ll never get to go to the beach,” she said laughing as we locked the doors and turned out the lights and headed upstairs to bed.
We kissed again in front of her room and she went in and closed the door. I walked down to the bathroom where I looked at the money she had given me. It was $150 bucks!!! Oh man we were really fat now. I put it in my wallet with the rest of the money and stripped off my clothes down to my boxers. I reached my hands down inside my boxers and felt my pubes and my cock and balls. I made myself hard for a few minutes and just enjoyed the sensations of playing with my cock. I leaked some precum and brought it out to my lips to tastes its sweet nectar. Oh shit I loved the taste I thought. What would Timmy’s taste like?

I forced myself to stop my fantasies before I went to far and shot my load all over the place. I went over to brush my teeth to give my dick some time to lose some of its hardness. After brushing my teeth I stood over the toilet and emptied my bursting bladder. I shook myself and then left the bathroom turning off the light. I went into Mike’s room and saw him still sleeping peacefully in the light from the hallway. I made up my pallet on the floor and then turned out the hall light and jumped slid into my pallet almost falling asleep as soon as my head hit the pillow. Ah blissful sleep. Tomorrow would be a great day I thought as I drifted off to dreamland.

[donnykabob]

nice story :wave:

[Guest]

You really need to submit some stuff for publication. You have such good sequencial layout and developement. Even the inclusion of Jake was a surprise since you have so much riding on the week with Timmy. But it gives a springboard for other chapters and sidelines. Even tho this is a porn site and we are hungry for sex you capture the attention of your readers emotions and compassions. Thanks! I can hardly wait for the sex tho. I am sure you will make it romantic, special and memorable. Yummers

[kev]

Great story! ..|

[Strocker]

Wow man, great story!
I held back on comments for the first part because I wanted to see what you where up to.
I feared you might forget about the Mike part and head right into the Timmy/Tom story.
BUT thanks god, you didn’t.

I love the whole structure of your story, its just great.
The romance building with Timmy, the serious parts with Mike and their Father…WOW blew me away! When I read the first part I was close to tears! I hate people who beat their Kids! They should all be locked way for all eternity!

Anyway, the part at the pizza place with Jack, that was just the right piece of deviation of the main story, keep it going, don’t have Jack vanish into oblivion please.

Can hardly wait for the next chapter :D

P.S. Yummers is right, this definitely I a piece of literature that should be published!!
Yeah, you read right there, I said literature, since this is FAR beyond simple story telling.
You should be an author, I’d definitely look up your books!!!

[Sam_UK]

yep, agree with everyone else's comments, an i cant wait for the next installment!

[wishyouwerehere]

Fantastic story man, so well written, roll on the next chapter. Agree with all the other comments. Get a life man write a book.

[valle12tom]

My Best Friend
Chapter Three - The Beach Trip Day One

I heard Grand open her bedroom door at 6:30 AM and a few seconds later she knocked lightly on our bedroom door and stuck her head in. I had been up for about 15 minutes and just lying there enjoying the sounds of the morning and hearing Mike sleep his peaceful sleep snoring lightly in the bed above me. I had my arms behind my head and felt good with myself and with the world.

“Tom, are you up?” Grand said looking at me.

“Yeah, thanks for the wake up call Grand. I have been up for a few minutes,” I told her.

“I’ll go downstairs and get breakfast started and go out and wake up Timmy,” she said.

“No let me do that. I’ll put on my boxers and be right down after I visit the john,” I said rising up in bed.

Grand turned and left and I heard her go down the stairs. I pulled my covers back and looked down at my almost erect dick. Not bad I thought. I was close to 6 and a half inches fully erect. My cock was a bit on the thin side but it was nice. I had a few nice veins running up and down the surface and the hard was gorgeous I thought. I loved to rub it and make myself feel good. I also liked it when other guys polished my knob as they say. Oh shit I thought that was the best feeling ever! My balls were usually tight up against the base of my cock but on occasion they did hand down a bit and swing when I walked.

I got up and folded up my bedding and placed it on the chair. I then picked up my boxer shorts and went to the door with my dick swinging about half mast. As I walked into the hallway I met Timmy and I almost jumped out of my skin I was so surprised.

“Shit man you scared the hell out of me!” I yelled quietly. “ I was going to come out and wake you up in a minute after I got rid of this pee hard.”

He was looking at my prick and smiling as he said quietly, “Looks like little Tommy is full and has to pee.”

“Yeah my bladder is full man,” I said swinging my dick back and forth for him to see. This was the first time I had ever showed off my cock in front of Timmy and it was kind of cool. He watched my cock bounce back and forth.

“Well be my guest,” he said as I walked quickly down the hall towards the bathroom with Timmy following right behind. We both walked into the bathroom and up to the toilet where he pulled his cock out as I held mine over the bowl. I thought I would have trouble peeing in front of him but I had to go so badly my flow started right away. He started almost as soon as I did and we battled with our pee until we were dry laughing and giggling as our pee hit the water in the toilet. Timmy’s cock was not hard but his dick looked to be about 4 inches soft. Lots of wrinkles but I thought he would be about my size but maybe a bit thicker than mine and I knew his balls were low hangers. Nice egg sized in their fleshy sacs. I looked over to watch them fascinated with their hairy fleshy outer covering.

“Oh shit that felt good,” I said as I squeezed the last drops of pee out of my cock and shook myself.

“Yeah nothing like that first pee in the morning. Feels so sexual almost,” he said looking at me with a smile on his face. Maybe he knew more than he was letting on or maybe he was just an innocent straight boy I just could not be sure.

He was wearing just his shorts and boxers and he slipped them off to stand naked before me. I turned and went to the shower and turned it on nice and hot.

“Your turn to soap my back first,” I said handing him the bar of soap we had used yesterday.

“My pleasure man,” he said laughing, “I am at your service!”

I got under the hot steamy stream of water and got wet all over and then turned to face the wall. I could feel Timmy step into the shower behind me and then I felt the electric touch of his fingers as they washed my back.

“Damn man you have great fingers,” I told him to see what he would say.

“Yeah all the chicks say so,” he replied. “Your turn to do me now.”

I turned towards him and saw him glance down at my cock which had gotten a bit bigger but was pretty soft. Not sure how it was staying soft but it was. His was hanging about normal and I saw his cute balls swinging there between his slim swimmers legs. He moved to stand under the spray of water and got all wet and then I soaped his back. When I finished I soaped up my pubes, cock and balls and then handed him the bar of soap. We both were watching each other wash our man-hoods. All things must come to an end and we ended our time in the shower by rinsing off and then stepping out and drying ourselves.

We stood in front of the mirror and shaved together and then flossed and brushed our teeth. We put on lots of deodorant and slipped on our boxers. He slipped on his shorts as well.

“I’ll meet you in the kitchen Tom,” Timmy told me as he left the bathroom shirtless in his bare feet. God he was beautiful I thought as I watched him leave. What had just happened? It seemed very innocent to Timmy but still I felt he was being very deliberate in his actions and what he said and did. Could he want to explore his gay side? I sure hoped so and I was ready to be his teacher even if it was for one week or maybe this summer only.

I walked to the bedroom and put on my shorts and shirt and sandals. I grabbed my duffel bag and headed down the stairs. Grand had fixed us a nice breakfast of scramble eggs, bacon, English Muffins, juice and coffee. I threw my bag in the corner and walked over and gave her a quick kiss.

Timmy came in the back door and said, “I hope you saved some of the food for me!” he sat down and began to shovel the food in his mouth as if he hadn’t eaten in a week.

“What man? What are you staring at,” he said looking up at me with his mouth full.

I laughed and said, “It looks like no one ever feeds you man. I am always amazed how much you can eat and you never gain an ounce and I just look at food and gain a pound. It’s not fair!”

“Well that’s true but I do work out a lot,” he said mumbling through his mouthful of food. “I am going to show you some great exercises at the beach and we can go running everyday.”

“That will be cool man,” I told him as I started in on my plate. We made quick work of our food and got up taking our plates to the sink where Grand took them from us.

“Now let me do the dishes boys and you get on your way. You all have a long drive ahead of you,” she told us.

“I just need to run upstairs and tell Mike goodbye,” I said running out of the room and up the stairs. I went into Mikes room and found him still asleep. I walked over to the bed and squatted down beside him and touched his forehead.

“Mike wake up big man. Mike wake up,” I said as I lightly shook him. He opened his eyes, yawned and smiled at me.

“Thanks for waking me up Tom. I was worried you would leave without saying goodbye,” he said.

“You know I would never do that,” I told him. “Have a great time with Grand this week and I will see you next Sunday and maybe we can go out to Murphy’s again and have pizza when I get back. I need you to help Grand out with Ben and Willie and don’t let them tire her out to much OK?”

“Yeah I will Tom. Thanks. When we go to Murphy’s will that nice waiter come to our table again. I think he liked you a lot,” Mike said.

Jesus I thought what next? Mike threw his hands around my neck and gave me a big hug. He threw back the covers and ran to the bathroom where I heard him peeing and then the toilet flush. He ran back in the bedroom and found his pants which he pulled on along with a shirt. We walked down the stairs and into the empty kitchen so we continued outside where we found Grand watching Timmy crank down the camper top.

“I put your duffel inside. Hope that was OK,” he said.

“Yeah thanks man. I appreciate it,” I told him.

Mike had run over to help Timmy put the camper top down and when they finished he and Timmy high fived each other and then he jumped into Timmy’s arms and gave him a big hug. Timmy put him on the ground and we both gave Grand a kiss and I hugged and kissed Mike again. We both got into my truck, fastened our seat belts and I started the engine.

“You boys have fun,” Grand said as we started out the drive.

“Bye Tom. Bye Timmy,” Mike yelled as he ran along side of the truck as we pulled onto the street and drove away.

“Hot damn man we are finally off,” Timmy yelled pounding me on the back.

I slipped in Graceland by Paul Simon as that was such a good traveling CD. We sang along as we drove out of town towards Rehoboth and Dewey Beach Delaware and a week together.

I almost felt like I should just be honest about my feelings with Timmy but then I thought no what would that do at this point. Let’s see where it goes and then we would see. I did decide to push the envelop a bit however.

“Have I ever told you how much I love you man,” I told Timmy as we drove along.

“Yeah all the time but don’t over do it people might get the wrong idea or something,” he said with a laugh.

“Well I don’t care who knows it or if they get the wrong idea ‘cause I do love you man,” I said.

“Yeah I know you do Tom,” he said as he reached his arm over the back of the seat and touched my shoulder and my neck and massaged them.

“I was serious this morning when I told you how good your fingers felt Timmy. You could be a masseur you know,” I told him.

“Oh yeah thanks man but I am not sure I am that good at it,” he said.

“Oh yeah you are good at it. Have you ever given a full body massage to anyone before,” I asked him innocently.

“Nah, I have given some back rubs to a few chicks before but that’s all,” he said. “have you?”

“Yeah a few times at school we had to do it for our theater practice. It’s feels so good both ways man. To be the one giving the massage and then one receiving . It really does,” I told him.

“But like I mean you only massaged girls in your class right,” he asked pulling his hand away form my neck.

“No man our teacher made us do the guys as well as the girls. He said it would help to loosen us up and get us to know each other. You can learn a lot about a person when you give a message,” I told him looking over at him.

“Shit man. I mean were you like naked or did you have your shorts on,” he asked.

“We were all naked. I guess there were about 10 of us in the class and our professor had us all pair off and undress each other and then we lay down on these mats and he gave us some oil and we just started massaging each other. We had to do everyone in the class at least once.” I told Timmy. I noticed that he had turned in his seat and had cocked his leg up on the seat opened towards me. Very good body language I thought. He reached his arm out across the seat again but this time he didn’t touch me but that was still a good sign.

“I think the whole point of the exercise was to get us very familiar with each other and with our bodies. We could explore each others bodies however much we wanted to except in our groin areas. That was off limits but it was pretty cool. I mean it wasn’t really sexual at all cause I mean we were all in this room together and we never like touched each others cocks or vagina's,” I explained.

“Well I mean oh shit man what happened if you popped a woodie or something in front of everyone” he asked.

“Well that was the first thing I did man. I was hard as a rock and most of the others guys were as well. It was so cool just being able to be hard in front of girls and guys and no one cared and it was all cool,” I told him.” You know when we were in high school and would go into the locker room and the showers and stuff I always wanted to just see what the other guys looked like hard and everything. But you know you can’t ever do that. Guys would think you were weird or gay or something. I think its just natural curiosity man to wonder what another guy looks like hard. I mean we all want to know how we compare with everyone else. Or at least I did and still do. Of course I can’t speak for you or for other guys just myself.”

“Yeah I guess I know what you mean,” he said. He was silent for a minute. “You didn’t think it was weird doing that kind of shit and all?”

“It was at first man but I mean it’s hard to explain man. Like for the first time in my life I was free to be me. No one knew me from Adam. No one knew my family or all the shit that was going on. I mean I don’t know man it was like a whole new world was open for me to step into with theater. I could be anyone I wanted to be and it was cool and people clapped and told me I was good. For the first time I found something that I was good at. I mean you have always been good at sports and great with the ladies and everyone has always liked you but me I was just dumpy old Tom. Timmy’s fat sidekick. Shit man can you understand that?” I asked.

“Did you hate being my sidekick?” he asked me.

“No man that’s just who I was is all I meant to say. Shit man if it wasn’t for you I don’t know how I would have survived high school. You saved my ass so many times man. I loved being your sidekick,” I told him sincerely.

Timmy remained silent but he was looking at me like he wanted me to go on. I thought what the shit lets see how far I can take this exercise.

“One of the things we learned is how to make our minds take us to places so we could be better actors. One of the exercises was to stimulate our nipples. Our teacher taught us how to do it by ourselves and through massage. I mean have you ever really played with your nipples man. It is so cool?” I asked Timmy.

“What do you mean about the nipples?” he asked.

“Your nipple man are one of the most sensitive areas of your body besides the head of your cock of course. Hey man go ahead and take your shirt off,” I told him. He looked at me with this really strange look on his face but then he took his seat belt off his shoulder and then took his shirt off and just left the lap belt on. “OK now try and let your mind just go free. Try to clear your thoughts and just think of something nice and happy and then you take your fingers and just play with your nipples. Just lightly stroke them and touch all around the aureole.”

“What’s that?” he asked.

“That’s the flesh colored area of skin that goes around your nipples,” I told him. He began to do as I had told him. I watched him fascinated with this display. “lean your head back against the seat and close your eyes.” Again he did as I told him. I saw his nipples get harder and harder and he really got into stimulating them. I couldn’t believe he had never done it to himself before. His breathing got harder and his chest rose and fell as he stroked his nipples. The smile on his face told me he liked it and that he was in a place he liked.

“Oh shit man that feels good,” he said opening his eyes and looking at his nipples. “Shit I knew I could get a girls nipples hard but I never knew that you could do it to a guy’s.” He continued to absently play with his nipples as we drove along in silence. I watched him out of the corner of my eye as I tried to concentrate on driving. The road trip should take about five hours and we had already driven about two. It was 10 AM and the sun was getting hot.

“So I mean what did you learn by doing this,” he finally asked, “I know it feels good but like how does that matter in a play.”

“ Well it all has to do with motivation I guess. You can make yourself feel sexual by playing with your nipples. It gives you the feeling of sex without really having actual sex. It’s hard to explain but it seems to work. At least it did in class. I mean it’s just one of the exercises we did in that class. We didn’t like do it all the time or anything. But like if you were in a scene where you had to be thinking about sex it could come in handy,” I told him.

“So anyway we learned all about massage and we learned how to be completely comfortable around each other so we could improvise with each other and just go with the flow. Its amazing how free it feels to not always be worried about if you were going to pop a woodie or something. If you did you did and no one was concerned about it or pointed or made fun of you or anything,” I told him. “ I think that was what I liked most about my classes. No one judged me except on my performance. They didn’t care about any of the other stuff that gets in the way. I don’t know man but like you know in highs school I always felt like everyone was always judging me cause I was to fat or to smart or to this or to that.”

“Yeah I guess I can relate to that,” Timmy said. “Most people just look at me and think dumb jock and hell they are right. I am just a dumb jock.” he said laughing and punching me playfully on the arm.

“Yeah you might be a dumb jock but you have been a really great friend to me man,” I told him choking up with emotions that were bubbling over inside me.

As we drove along I did notice that Timmy was still keeping his nipples hard. I switched subjects and talked about our classes and college and music and sports and stuff until it was noon and we stopped for lunch and some gas. It felt good to get out of the truck and walk around in the sunshine. We ate a quick lunch and then Timmy asked if he could drive for awhile. I threw him the keys and we were off down the road.

“Damn man this is harder than I thought driving with the camper swaying back and forth,” he said after a few miles. “I had no idea.”

“You will get used to it soon,” I said.

“Hey man let me see you do that thing with your nipples,” he said at last.

“Sure no problem,” I replied as I took off my seat belt and took my shirt off. I leaned back in my seat and began to stroke my nipples making them hard. I was listening to the music and I was off somewhere in my fantasy land. I don’t know how long I was out there but I finally came to and saw that Timmy was watching me closely. “Shit man I am sorry how long was I out?”

“God Tom it was amazing. You were making these little mewing sounds and breathing hard. You were like in outer space or something for about five minutes,” he said.

I looked down and saw that my nipples were very erect and were hard to the touch and very sensitive. I felt good. My body was jumping inside and I was psyched. I threw caution to the wind and reached over and touched Timmy’s right nipple with my finger tips. At first he sort of pulled away and tensed up and I thought he was going to call me a fag or something but he caught himself and just relaxed and let me touch him. I made his nipple hard and he was breathing faster. It felt so good to touch him.

“See what I mean Timmy,” I asked.

“Yeah but fuck man I am going to have a wreck if you don’t stop that right now,” he croaked.

I laughed and took my hand away and sat back against the door and looked at him. “Massage is an amazing thing Timmy,” I told him.

“Yeah it is,” he said as he looked at the road. I noticed that his knuckles were white. Maybe I had taken him to close to the edge but I was actually having fun. This was the first time I had ever been in control when I was around Timmy and it felt damn good. We were on the road cruising with tunes playing and it felt so damn good.

I popped in the Jaybirds and their Rainy Day Music CD. We sang along as we drove along. We passed through Middletown Delaware the home of Saint Andrew’s Prep School. One of my buddies from the Cave had gone to prep school there and told me all about it. He said he learned all about gay sex at that school and it was great. He was always regretful that he waited till his senior year as he said there were lots of extremely hot guys in that school and then he proceeded to describe them all in great detail for me.

We drove on and stopped once more for some gas and a bathroom break and just to stretch our legs. The trip was going smoothly and the time just seemed to fly by and then we were in Rehoboth Beach and then a few more miles and we hit Dewey Beach. I had heard great things about Dewey Beach and the gay scene in the whole area. I was looking forward to seeing some hot surfer type dudes in their little speedoes or their baggies giving us all a show.

We drove through Dewey and just on the other side found the turnoff to the campground. We drove into the campground and up to the office and got out of the truck and went inside. I saw a large man behind the counter who looked up as we entered his office.

“Mr. Beecher?” Timmy asked.

“Harry. Call me Harry boys! You must be Jack’s nephew Timmy and his friend Tom,” he said in a boomingly loud voice that rattled the windows. “Your uncle is one of the greatest men to have ever lived,” he told us. He saved my life in WWII and I have never forgiven him for it!” he said laughing a huge belly laugh.

“OK I have you set up all the way at the end of this row of sites he said. The best site on the whole place. Its not busy yet for the season so you will have that end of the grounds all to yourself in case you need to do any late night entertaining.” he winked at us as he said this. “It’s right next to the beach and close to the john and the showers but not close enough to get their smell all the time,” he said with his huge laugh. He then showed us a map of the grounds and marked our site with a big X. “Number 222!”

“Thanks Harry,” we both said shaking his hand. “We really appreciate your letting us stay here.”

“Oh that’s OK I charged Jack double,” he said with that huge belly laugh of his. “Anything you need come and see me OK. I am hear all the time. I almost never leave except to make a beer run or go to the store. My wife died a few years ago so this is my life boys!”

“Thanks again,” we said as we left the office and got back in the truck. I drove to the site and it was a great site. It was surrounded by scrub oaks which gave lots of privacy and it was right behind a dune which overlooked the ocean. I backed the camper expertly into our space and we got out and unhitched it from the truck and then cranked up the top. We looked inside and everything seemed to have survived the trip OK.

“Come on man let’s hit the beach,” Timmy said jumping inside and taking his shorts and boxers off as fast as he could. I got a great view of his perfect ass as I stepped inside the camper and began to remove my clothes as well. He got out his swimming suit and because he was on the swim team they were cute and very sexy little gray speedoes. Oh shit I was in heaven as he pulled them on and adjusted his cock upwards like swimmers do showing off what he had.

I took out my more modest short type baggie trunks and slid them on and reached for the bottle of sun block. “Hey man help me put some of this on my back,” I said holding the bottle out and squeezing some onto his outstretched hand. I turned around and he rubbed it all over my back. It felt so good. he really did have great hands. very soft but firm as well. While he was working on my back I squirted some on my chest and legs and rubbed it in good hitting my face as well. “How about you now?” I asked.

“Naw man I hate the stuff. I never burn and I need to work on my tan,” he said.

“OK man but I think you should put some on its going to be hot out there and this is the hot part of the day,” I said.

“Come on man you are not my mother and its clouding over some,” he said forcefully.

He grabbed a towel and pushed by me outside. I sure as hell wasn’t his mother so he could make his own decisions I thought. I grabbed a towel, the bottle of sun block just is case and followed him outside turning to lock the door behind us. I had left my wallet in the truck and locked the door hiding the keys under the camper. We headed on the trail over the dune and soon were looked at the vast expanse of the Atlantic Ocean stretching far away in front of us.

“Last one in is a rotten egg,” Timmy yelled as he took off running down the dune and across the beach throwing his towel down on the way. I tried to follow him as fast as I could and found that he was not as fast as he used to be or maybe it was that I was faster than I used to be. It felt good to be running almost next to him. We both hit the water at a run and dove under the waves. We whooped and hollered and splashed each other as we dove and swam and dove and swam. Oh God the salt water felt good. The beach was not all that crowded and I could see some surfers down a ways hitting the great waves.

Timmy was like a fish in the water. He was so natural as he dove and swam under the waves jumping up and yelling as he shook the water out of his hair. He loved being in the water. It was a joy to watch him as I swam along side of him. He cut through the waves and I could see his cute butt sticking up out of the water as swam with perfect strokes. I could feel all the tension just flowing out of my body. I hadn’t realized just how tense I had been the past few days.

“Hey man the water is so great!” he yelled as he came up out of the water laughing in front of me spitting a stream of water at me.

“You are so right man. I didn’t realize how tense I was but I can feel my muscles loosening up,” I told him, “hey how about a little shoulder rub?”

I turned my back to him and felt him come up close behind me and his hands started to massage my shoulders and neck. I rolled my head around and oh shit that felt so good.

“Damn man you have the best hands. I am so serious man that feels so awesome,” I said truthfully.

We stood there in the water about waist deep with the waves hitting us for about 10 minutes while he worked on my shoulders and upper back. I was in heaven. Finally he stopped and said, “OK that enough for now.”

We walked out of the water and threw ourselves down on the sand but still where each wave would rush up and cover our legs on each successive roll. It felt good, the sun, the surf, the sounds of the waves and my best friend and I sitting on the beach together.

“You know man you have changed so much in the past year,” Timmy said at last.

“Is that good or bad?” I asked him.

“Well I am still trying to decide man. You are so confident and so strong now. You used to be like my little rolly poly puppy dog following me everywhere but now you are the leader it seems and I am the one following behind you. You are just so self assured man. You are so free. I just need to get used to the new you,” he said.

I laughed and said, “ well I am glad you noticed. I hope you get used to it cause I don’t want to lose you as a friend but I tell you I ain’t going back to the old Tom. Those days are over for me. I walked through that door and I am not coming back.”

He leaned over next to me and put his arm around my shoulder and I slipped my arm around his lower back. We leaned into each other and just looked out at the waves coming in washing over us. Bringing us new life each time they rolled over us in their eternal movement. Life seemed very good at that point.

“We need to get you some speedoes man. I think you would look awesome with your new slimmer and firmer look,” he said.

I jumped up and stood there looking down at Timmy sitting on the sand. I looked up and down the beach and there were no people close by. “well no time like the present. Slip yours off and let me try them on and see how I look.” I took my baggies off and stood there naked.

“Oh shit man what are you doing! Are you crazy! Someone will see you! Oh shit put your suit back on! Come on man this is too much!” he yelled looking up and down the beach and turning red and flushed in his face. he was so cute when he was embarrassed I thought. I was not sure I have ever seen Timmy embarrassed before..

“Ah man who cares who sees. I look great. You just said so yourself. It won’t be nothing they haven’t ever seen before. I learned to be proud of my body in my class I told you. I have worked hard as hell to lose weight and put on some muscles man. Come on now off with your suit man and hand it over,” I told him firmly. The old Tom would never have been this bold or ordered Timmy to do anything. I would have been to scared to do that with even my best friend Timmy. We had been friends for a long time but I was always the follower not the leader as Timmy had just pointed out.

He looked at me with this amazed look on his gorgeous face and lifted up his hips and slid his suit off and handed it up to me. He took my trunks from my outstretched hand and quickly put them on. I bent down to slip on his speedo suit. It was tight and small but it fit. I slid it up over my legs until I was wearing Timmy’s suit. It felt so good to have my cock and balls in his suit where his had been only moments before. I reached inside and adjusted my cock so it was up and tenting out the fabric of the suit. I looked down and I looked pretty hot I thought to myself. Timmy gazed up at me and I saw a look that I had never seen on his face before. Admiration mixed with a bit of respect! Timmy had always been my friend but now our roles were slowly changing and I saw a look of admiration on his face. That felt so damn good.

“Damn man they look great on you! Shit you are so fucking hot now!” he said as he jumped up off the sand to stand back and look at me. I turned around so he could get the full view. “ damn your legs are so different and your butt looks fine in those speedoes. Great abs and pecs and if we work out this summer I’ll bet we can get you an eight pack by the time you go back to school.

“You think so?” I asked. “That would be great if you could help me with that man. I would love to go back to school with an eight pack.”

“Let’s get back in the water,” he said walking back into the surf. I walked by his side and we swam around for awhile longer. He came up out of the water again in front of me. We were standing in the water a bit above waist deep looking at each other in the eyes. I reached down and took off his suit and held it up out of the water swinging it around and around my head showering drops of water everywhere.

“You want this back?” I asked innocently.

“You are the craziest mother fucker I have ever know man. What if someone comes along?” he said. “ You are so out of your skull man!”

“Shit Timmy I never knew you were such a wuss man. I thought you were always up for anything. Shit man I can’t believe you. So what if someone comes by. Let them come we are in the water and they can’t see anything. And even if they do they will get a thrill of our naked young bodies! Come on man go for it. We only live once. Remember all those times we went skinny dipping at your Uncle Jack’s place?” I said.

“Well shit yeah man but it was just the guys and you and me and there was no one around for miles,” he replied. “Oh fuck man you are so weird.” But he leaned down and slipped off my trunks so he was standing there naked in the surf. I grabbed the trunks out of his hand and swam off hearing him yell after me, “ you mother fucker give those back. You shit. I am going to beat your ass so damn hard when I catch you! You are in for some serious shit man!”

But I had gotten a head start and I swam along for awhile before he caught up with me. he grabbed my legs and we wrested around in the water but I never let go of the swim suits. We were laughing and horsing around. Finally we stood up and Timmy said, “Oh shit.”

I looked to the shore and could see a family walking along staring at us and another older couple walking the other way shaking their heads. They had probably seen us wrestling and me lift Timmy up and dunk him head over ass. I waved at them and smiled and they waved back. I had no idea if they had seen us naked or not and I just didn’t care. It felt so good to have my dick floating in the water and having it moving back and forth with the constant movement of the waves.

“Damn man it feels so different to be naked in the surf than in the creek,” I said.

“Yeah I guess you are right man. It does feel pretty awesome but please now can I have my suit back. Pretty please man I am just not as free as you are Tom. I can show you how to work out and maybe you can work on making me freer than I am. I guess I never realized how uptight I really am,” he said.

I handed his suit back and he put it on and I put mine on as well. We walked out of the surf and when we walked out of the water he said, “ OK hit the sand and give me 50!”

He hit the sand and started to do push ups and I followed suit. It felt good to match his push ups with mine and to look over and see his arm muscles working and hear his grunts and my grunts as we strained with each successive push up. We did 50 and then we did another 50. They we lay down on the sand and did some leg crunches and some sit ups. He said that would tighten up my abs and work on helping me with my 8 pack. After we were both exhausted we made our way back into the surf and washed off the sweat.

“Hey Timmy have you ever been surfing?” I asked.

“No but I always wanted to,” he said.

“Well lets walk down the beach and talk to those guys down there,” I suggested.

“Sure that would be cool,” he said as we left the surf and began to walk down the beach.

As we walked I looked over at Timmy and realized that he was getting pretty red. We had been out on the sun all afternoon in the hottest part of the day. It was getting later in the afternoon now but my sun block had protected me. I didn’t say anything as we walked after all he had told me I was not his mother.

Finally we came up to where there were a bunch of guys and girls out surfing in the waves. The waves seemed higher here than by the campground. There was one guy who had come up on the beach with his board and was watching the group as well. He was dressed in these baggies and he a killer tan and very muscular body.

“Hey man I’m Tom and well me and my friend are staying up at the campground and we were wondering if there is a place around her that teaches surfing and rents boards to newbie’s like us,” I said with a laugh reaching out my hand. I was the forward one and I sensed Timmy hanging back. The old us would have been just the reverse I thought.

The surfer turned to look me over and I saw his eyes flick up and down my body and then to Timmy. He smiled a big wide grin with lots of very white teeth. His tan was incredible and he had a body out of All American Guys. Typical long blond hair and three earrings. Gorgeous nipples and an 8 pack with an Apollo’s belt reaching down into his baggies which were pulled way down on his hips showing off the tops of his pubes. Nice tanned legs with fine golden hair nice calf’s and long feet with long arched toes completed the picture. He looked to be about 19 or 20 years old.

He took my offered hand in a strong calloused grip and said, “ hey man I’m Tony. Yeah see that older dude out there with the really long hair. That’s Ralph and he runs the best surf shop in Dewey man. Its right across the road from the campground. He has lots of boards to rent and he has good prices. I’ll introduce you when he comes in if you like. He’s old like about 30 or something but he is pretty cool.”

“That would be awesome man,” I said. “Is it hard to learn?”

“Naw I am sure a built guy like you and your friend there can pick it up in a snap,” he said with a grin. “Hey if you want I can hook you up with some lessons. I won’t scam you or anything and I am a pretty good teacher,” he said. “ I live right behind the surf shop in these rental units and me and some of the guys have a party almost every night or else we are up at the Frogg Pond or The Summer House to hear some tunes and dance. How long are you staying?”

“Just a week but that would be so cool man. Awesome,” I let him see that I was checking him out as I let my eyes roll up and down his fine body and rest for a minute on his crotch and his pubes.

He took one of his hands and sort of let it slide across his crotch while I was watching him and said, “yeah maybe we can hook up some night. Always appreciate some fresh new action around here you know. What about your friend over there?” nodding at Timmy.

I noticed that while we were talking that Timmy had moved down the beach a bit and was standing out of earshot while he was watching the surfers ride the waves.

“I don’t think so man,” I said.

“Well that’s cool too I go with the flow as I like to say. We are number 12. The house is bright blue and I am sure you will hear the music. No pressure we are all cool. Where are you from anyway?” he asked.

“Over in Virginia outside of DC. I go to UNC in Chapel Hill and Timmy is in Boston at BU,” I told him.

“Cool man. I go to U Delaware but I grew up here in Dewey. Anything you want to know I can help you out. If you need supplies try the Dewey Beach Market they are cool,” All the while we were talking Tony was lightly touching his crotch and then he would move his hand suggestively up across his light treasure trail as he felt his hard taut belly.

“Hey Timmy come over and meet Tony,” I yelled to Timmy.

He looked away from the surf, smiled and walked over and stuck out his hand to grip Tony’s. “Glad to meet you man,” he said.

“Hey Tony is going to hook us up with some surfing lessons and he told me where to get supplies and the good places for music and stuff. He said there is a great surf shop across the road from the campground and he lives right behind it and invited us to come over and party anytime we want,” I said excitedly.

“Thanks man that is so cool,” Timmy said.

“Look I am going to go in and hit some more waves before they fall flat. I’ll be back in a bit and introduce you to Ralph,” Tony said picking up his board and running into the surf to join his friends.

“That is so cool meeting him on our first day here. Shit man look at that wave,” I said as this huge wave came in and we saw Tony and Ralph and some of the others paddling hard and then jumping up on their boards and riding it. Damn it looked awesome to be able to ride on top of a wave like that. I hoped I didn’t make a fool of myself.

“What were you all talking about?” Timmy asked.

I knew he was a bit jealous and I thought actually that was a good sign. “Oh this and that man. He was telling me about music and shit and inviting me over to his house and all. he seems pretty cool and it like he knows how to surf.. He grew up here in Dewey.”

“It is amazing how all of a sudden these guys are inviting you over for parties man. First that waiter at the restaurant and now this guy. This new you is a real party hound,” he said as he rubbed my hair playfully.

We watched the surfers for about 30 more minutes and could see that the sea had changed and the waves had gone down in size. They started to ride the last waves into shore and pick up their boards and head up onto the sand. Timmy and I stood up as Tony came over with Ralph.

“So you guys want to learn how to surf?” Ralph said. He was older like Tony had said but he was built and in great shape. I wondered which way he swung as I saw his eyes travel up and down Timmy first and then my body as he checked out our crotches.

“Yeah Tony says you got some beginner boards for rent,” I said with excitement in my voice.

“Come over to the shop about 2 PM tomorrow and I will hook you up. Don’t be late cause I close the store every day at 2:30 so I can catch all the waves,” he said laughing his coarse graveling laugh. It sounded like a smokers cough either pot of cigarettes I thought. His body looked like leather. He obviously spent a lot of time outside in the sun. His hair was long and brown and he had this cute patch of hair in the middle of his chest and a thick treasure trial leading down his abs to his crotch.

“OK thank man we’ll be there,” I said as he picked up his board and walked away with some of the group towards their jeeps and trucks in the parking lot.

Tony introduced us to those who stayed behind. Three guys and two girls. Jamie, Mark and Justin and Christi and Zissa. The guys were all in great shape and well tanned. It was amazing how they fit the profile of a surfer dude. The girls were also in great shape tanned and had great perky boobs in their itty bitty little bikinis. Timmy was staring at the girls and I was staring at the guys. Jesus I thought last year if I had tried to break in with this crowd they would have shut me right out. I would not have fit at all but this summer was a different story. It felt good to be the one people were checking out.

The one called Jamie came over and whispered in my ear, “So dude Tony says you might like a little bit of action later. You know we all swing both ways and would love to show you and your friend a good time. We like to party.”

“Damn man that would be so cool. I’ll see what I can do. My friend is a bit shy and I have to go slow,” I told him. Jamie was really hot and I could fell my dick growing harder. He was leaning right up against me and looking at me with his huge black eyes and puffy kissable lips. His hair was long and jet black. Oh shit he was hot. He was on the thin side and pretty tall and his chest was kind of concave and you could see his ribs and from what I could see he must shave all his body hair cause his pits and legs were smooth as a babies bottom. Shit this was a veritable meat market of gorgeous guys and I was hot and horny.

“Well in that case as long as he doesn’t mind sharing you I am sure Zissa and Christi would show him a good time. Looks like they have already staked out their territory and he is digging it royally,” Tony said nodding his head over at Timmy who was talking with Zissa and Christie. Timmy was obviously in lust for them and it seemed like it might be mutual.

“OK catch you guys later,” they said as they turned to carry their boards up to the parking lot. We watched them as they crossed the sand.

“Damn man those chicks are so fucking hot,” Timmy said. “It must be late and I am starving let’s go grab a shower and get some grub. Feel like a run?”

He started off and I ran along side of him. At first he was trying to slow it down but as I ran harder he ran harder and we were both completely out of breath by the time we reached our towels lying where we had left them on the sand. We picked them up and wiped the sweat off our faces and upper bodies and walked back to the camper. I remembered to bring my sun block as well. Timmy was looking much redder than before but he hadn’t said anything so I didn’t either. We jumped inside the camper and rummaged around and picked out some clothes to wear, got a bar of soap, tooth brushes and razors our towels and headed over to the bath house which was not far away.

The camp ground was not overfull at this time of year and the clock said 6 PM. I had no idea it was so late. We could smell barbecue going and hear the chatter of folks cooking. When we got to the bath house we had it all to ourselves. We stripped out of our suits and turned on the water. I stood under the water feeling it hit my skin. It felt good. I watched as Timmy held his dick and started peeing down the drain. I watched him as he peed. God he was so damn gorgeous. I then put my face under the water and the water felt so refreshing to wash all the salt water, sand and sun block off my skin..

“OH shit,” Timmy yelled as the water hit his sunburned skin. He wailed and said, “Oh shit man I can’t believe it. I got burned. I never burn man. Oh shit it feels like I am on fire. he was dancing around in obvious pain.”

I looked over and he was red all over except for the small lily white area which had been covered by his tiny speedo. That area was so damn white but the rest was pretty red on top of his natural tan.

“Don’t say it man,” he cried looking at me, “just don’t say it. I know you told me. AHH fuck man now my nights all fucked up. I was going to get with Christi and Zissa later. I can’t believe I could be so stupid!”

“Look Timmy what’s done is done. We’re going to be here all week and you should be OK if we get some cream on that burn tonight. We can stop and get some in town. Making the girls wait a day for you will just make them want your fine ass even more,” I said with a chuckle.

“You think so?,” he said and I could see he was crying real tears but trying his best to hide his pain and his frustration.

“Yeah man leave it to me. I will take care of you. You’ll be fine in time for our lesson tomorrow. I promise you and you know I always honor my promises,” I said holding my fingers up like a boy scout salute even though I had never been a scout.

He tried to rinse off the salt without letting the spray of water hit his sensitive burned skin directly. We then shaved and brushed our teeth and got our clothes on. I brushed my hair with my hand for that casual look and I thought to myself you are looking good my man as I stared at my reflection in the mirror. A year ago I would never had said that to myself!

We took our stuff back to the camper and hung our suits and towels up on a line that was strung between two of the trees. I got my truck keys from their hiding place and we got in the truck.

“Shit man I can’t use this seat belt so please don’t get in a fucking accident,” he said. Just two nights ago Mike couldn’t use the seat belt but for such different reasons. How much had happened in the last 3 days I thought as we drove out to the office. I suddenly stopped the truck in front of the office having a thought and got out saying, “I’ll be back in a sec.” I ran into the office where Harry was watching TV.

“Hey son how are you doing? Have a good day?” he bellowed.

“Thanks Harry my day was so great. The camping spot you gave us is awesome man and the water here is so awesome and we are going to learn how to surf tomorrow but Timmy got a little burned out there today. What do you recommend?” I asked.

“Not to worry I have some special stuff that I mix up myself. Its great and lots of folks around here swear by it. You can ask anyone.” Harry got up and went in the back to where he lived and came back a few minutes later with a jar of white salve. “Just spread this on real thick at least 3 times tonight and let it dry thoroughly each time. By tomorrow afternoon Timmy will be fine and if not well you can have all your money back! Just make sure you get some everywhere he is burned! ” he boomed and laughed at his joke as he handed me the jar.

“Great thanks Harry. How’s Sharkey’s Grill for dinner?” I asked.

“Its pretty good and you can try the Grotto Pizza and Theo’s as well. They are all good.” he said as I walked out the door. He returned to his chair picked up his beer and sat down to watch more TV.

I went out to the truck and got in holding out the jar of salve for Timmy to see. “Harry makes this himself and he says it really works. He told me how to use it and said you needed to follow the directions or it wouldn’t work as well,” I said with a devious grin on my face. Oh I was going to have some fun with this I thought. I hated that Timmy was hurting but at the same time I was loving it as it played right into my scheming little finger tips!

I drove out to the highway and saw Franks Surf Shop across the street with a row of bungalows stretching behind it in the distance. They looked nice and neat and there seemed to be about 15 or 20 of them. They were all brightly painted and laundry lines were hung outside with clothes and towels flapping in the ocean breeze. I could see trucks and jeeps and surfboards parked outside most of them and lots of young people walking around. I could hear music playing on a stereo but could not make out what it was.

We drove to the restaurant and had a great meal. Put food in front of Timmy and he forgot his sunburn and ate like a madman. He could shovel away the chow. I ate a modest dinner but enjoyed watching Timmy eat everything on his plate and even my extra fries and some dessert as well! We got back in the truck and drove around a little bit to get the lay of the land. We saw Jeremiah’s CD and Music store and the Frogg Pond seemed to be hopping for a Sunday night. The music was pumping and the parking lot had lots of cars and people scattered around. The Summer House seemed to be full as well. It looked like there was going to be a lot for us to do this week.

“So man you feel like some music or should we just go back and put on some of this cream?” I asked Timmy.

“What time is it?” Timmy asked.

Neither of us wore a watch but my dashboard clock said 9 PM. “It’s about 9 give or take a few,” Is said.

“We should probably get back. My legs and back and belly are killing me,” he said.

I turned the truck around and headed back down the road towards the campground. I drove by the office and it looked like Harry was still sitting in his chair watching TV. We waved as we drove by the office and he waved back at us!

“Remember what I said 3 times! It’s very important,” he yelled out at us as we drove by.

“What did he say?” Timmy asked.

“He said I have to put this stuff on 3 times tonight and then let it dry between each time,” I said. “It’s very important he said so that it will be OK by tomorrow afternoon. We can have some breakfast and then see some sites and stay out of the sun for tomorrow morning so you will OK for our lesson.”

I parked the truck and turned off the engine. We could hear some noise in the distance but for the most part it was quiet except for the crashing of the waves over the dunes. The sound was soothing.

“OK now I am the doctor so just remember that. I have my instructions from Harry and must follow them perfectly. So you are just going to have to do as I say,” I told Timmy in my most serious doctor patient voice.

“Yes sir,” he said.

“Do you have to pee?” I asked. He nodded and we both walked over to the side of the camping area and unzipped ourselves took out our soft cocks and released our streams of pee in the bushes.

“OK now go inside the camper and get completely undressed and lay down on the bed. I will be in an a minute.”

I breathed hard and calmed myself down. I practiced some of my theater exercises for calming myself down before a performance and soon was a calm as I ever was going to be under the circumstances. I took off my shirt and my shorts and stood there outside the camper in my boxers. I carried my clothes and the jar of cream into the camper and closed the door behind me. Timmy was lying down on the bed with his head on his arm and he was looking at me as I placed my clothes on top of my duffel and turned to face him.

“Doctor what happened to your clothes?" he asked lifting his head up and grinning at me.

“Ah this is my normal operating attire son. Please don’t worry. I have had years of training at this and all my patients as far as I know have lived!” I continued in my mock doctors voice. I walked over to the bed and knelt down beside Timmy. I opened the jar of salve and smelled it. It smelled like menthol and tea tree oil and something else I could not place.

“Now son I am going to rub this salve on all the effected areas. It will feel somewhat cold at first and then it will heat up as it begins to be absorbed into the skin. I hope my hands are not too rough but I expect you to lie still is that understood” I said.

“Yes sir it is understood. Damn man I wish I could see you in one of your plays. You are really good,” he laughed. “OH SHIT THAT”S COLD!” he yelled as I started to rub some of the cream on his shoulders.

I took my time and went slowly but I made sure I rubbed some cream on every part of his back and shoulders and arms that were burned. I was gentle as I could be and Timmy’s breathing changed as I worked on him. I picked up each arm and ran the palms of my hands up and down their surface touching his muscles and the veins for the first time. I looked down at his cute hard butt so white in the semi darkness. To bad he didn’t burn it I thought to myself. But at least his suit was small so I would get to touch those orbs of soft but firm flesh and feel their roundness under my fingertips.

I went down his back towards the small of his back and onto his butt cheeks. I could see him tense slightly but he never said a word as I ran my hands over the soft but supple surface of those luscious mounds of flesh. I decided to just go for it and rubbed the cream over the unburnt sections as well as the burnt. On one of my downward strokes I brought my fingertip back and ran the side of my hand along his butt crack. I did this a few times and Timmy squirmed some and I could hear a sharp intake of breath but he never told me to stop. Forging ahead I pushed my hand into his crack about half way down in between the butt cheeks. I then ran both hands down one leg and rubbed salve all over his legs. I gently forced his legs apart so that I could get at the insides of them. I felt the light curly hairs on his legs and I shifted my position so I was side by side with his legs on the bed but facing his head. I ran my hands up and down one leg and then switched to the other one pushing my finger tips ahead of me until they hit the soft spongy ball sac between his legs. Again I heard an audibly loud intake of breath and I could see his butt lift slightly as he clenched his ass muscles. I did that more than a few times and then I rubbed cream over his beautiful feet and toes.

“OK son please turn over now so I can get this cream on your front side,” I continued in my doctor voice. I was playing this for all it was worth and if I played it like I had written the script I was going to make Timmy cum 3 times tonight. But then again this was an improvisation so one never knew what would actually happen.

He hesitated in turning over and I knew it was because he was hard but I said, “It’s OK son I have seen it all before you know!”

He then turned all the way over and gently let his back down on the bed. I could see his red chest and oh shit his gorgeously hard cock. I had sex with a few guys this past year but none of them even came close to matching Timmy’s beauty. He was like a Greek god to me. His body seemed perfect. His cock was pulsing and seemed to be my size - six and half inches and those luscious edible balls pooling there between his sculpted legs. I was instantly hard and leaking precum. The tip of his cock was wet and oozing precum out the piss slit. I could see the veins pulsing blood up and down the shaft which made the head engorged and a deep purple red.

I shifted further down on the bed and rubbed some cream over the tops of his feet which were very red. He winced as I touched therm and I said, “ I am sorry I know that must hurt.”

Timmy croaked as if he had lost his voice, “It’s OK once the cream goes on for a minute it feels so good. It really takes the sting out. Harry must be a genius. I don't know what's in it but he needs to sell that stuff. Shit man I have never felt like this before.”

I continued my massage and rubbing of the cream up and down each leg. I didn’t even hide my touching of his ball sac and actually rubbed it gently for a few seconds at one point. His head was laid back on the bed and his eyes were closed. His breath was rapid and his chest rose and fell in a steady regular motion. God I wanted to touch his cock but I needed to get cream all over him first.

I rubbed cream all around his thighs and outside the pubic area. When I ran my finger tips over his 8 pack he drew in a sharp breath and moaned loudly. I made no apologies as I explored his hard abs and navel area and traced my fingers through his treasure trial. His cock was dancing and precum was running down the side and dripping into his dark forest of black pubic hair. I don’t think I had ever seen this much precum on a guy before but then I had never taken this long in foreplay before.

I continued up his chest to his pecs and nipples which grew hard and erect with my massage. He was making little mewing noises now and his eyes were open as he watched my every movement. His eyes were wide open as he watched me. I spent quite a bit of time with his nipples and then took each arm one by one and rubbed cream into his pits and over the surface. I didn’t forget his neck and his cheeks as well. I looked at him and his beautiful body lying there in front of me. I wanted him so badly I was aching inside and my dick was so hard it was actually sore.

“Now lets see if I forgot any part. Harry said to make sure I covered your entire body with this cream in order for it to work correctly.” I wiped my hands off and looked him up and down. “I think there is only one part I forgot,” I said looking into his eyes but thinking about his cock. I wanted his permission and I wanted him to want me to touch him there. I knew he was in so much pain from the sunburn that he couldn’t reciprocate with me tonight but I didn’t care. I just wanted to give him the pleasure that I knew I could give to him.

“I am so scared Tom,” he said.

“Its OK to be scared Timmy. You know I would never hurt you don’t you?” I said in my own voice soft and gentle as I could.

He nodded his head and he took my hand with his hand and placed it on his cock. He gasped as I grabbed that tube of flesh between my fingers and lightly stroked up and down the slimy wet shaft. “OH shit,” he said, "Holy fucking shit!"

I knew that I had taken him pretty far with my massage and that my touch was going to bring him off in no time but I also knew that I had two more chances to make it last. I gripped the shaft firmly making him moan with pleasure and stroked it up and down as I shifted my body down closer to my prize. I bent over his hard cock and placed the tip in my mouth. I licked the tip with the rough surface of my tongue making Timmy squirm and cry out as he shoved his hips up in the air forcing his cock deep into my mouth and throat. I sucked on his cock and then felt him release as his balls contracted and he thrust his hips into the air and I felt warm busts of jizz hit the back of my throat. He shot 4 loads and then lay back on the bed with a smile on his face and looking quite relaxed.

I finished him off squeezing the last few drops of cum out of his cock. He was spent and I knew he was tired. He looked at me with an expression I could not really read. “Thanks Tom you are a really good friend,” he said at last in a quiet voice. “I think I need to sleep now.”

“OK man I will wake you up in a few hours to put more salve on and if you don’t wake up I can do it in your sleep. You know Timmy I would love to be more than just a friend to you but I will take whatever you can feel you are able to give me. Its OK,” I told him sincerely.

He smiled contentedly as he drifted off to sleep before my eyes and I just sat there and watched him sleep peacefully for a few moments. I had finally done it I thought. I had sucked on my best friends cock. How did I feel? I wasn’t sure. How did he feel? I wasn’t sure. I knew he liked it but how would he feel in the morning about what we had done. About what I had done? Had I taken advantage of my best friend? Had I used the situation to further myself? What did that say about me I thought as I got up to go outside.

My cock was still hard and aching as I just walked up the dunes to look at the ocean. I found a high spot on the dune and squatted down. I watched the ocean and the waves and reached down to pull my cock out of my fly hole to masturbate. I had my cock out and it hurt it was so hard. I just lightly touched myself.

“Need some help with that,” I heard a voice say behind me and I nearly jumped out of my skin.

“Oh shit man you fucked me up!” I said as I looked around and saw Jamie standing there looking at me with a goofy grin on his face.

“I’m sorry I didn’t mean to scare you Tom but I wanted to stop you before you made yourself cum dude,” He said dropping to his knees. “Come on stand up and let me suck your cock!”

He wasn’t going to get an argument from me tonight as I jumped up and stripped off my boxers and stood there in front of him naked. He reached out and stroked my cock. His hands were rough and calloused and he grabbed me hard as he jerked on my dick.

“Slow down man. Slow down. Take it easy man” I urged him.

He slowed down some and took my dick into his mouth in one gulp. His head bobbed back and forth on my cock and he gripped the shaft with his tight lips as he squeezed and played with my balls. Again he was rough and I had to ask him to be gentle with my balls. I was not used to a guy being rough. I held the back of his head as I fucked his face finally shooting my load of cum deep in his throat. He took it all and stood up.

He pressed his lips against mine and kissed me hard on the mouth shoving his tongue deep in my mouth. I could taste my cum and his breath tasted like pot and beer. I reached down and felt for his cock which was hard and straining against his shorts.

“Suck me man! Suck me hard! I like it hard man! Squeeze my balls when you suck on me. I am so fucking horny man,” he said as he sort of pushed me down to my knees. I had never met a guy like this before. It wasn’t really my style but I pulled down his shorts and saw that he was completely hairless. He shaved everywhere even his cock and balls. He was smooth.

"Damn man you shave it all don't you?" I said in amazement.

He had really low hangers and his dick was curved up and about 7 inches long. Not thick but the head was large for the size cock he had.

“Come on man what are you waiting for. Take my cock and suck it man. I need to shoot my wad!” he told me in a rough voice. Was this the same guy I had met on the beach earlier? Was it the beer or the pot? Why did some guys have to be so demanding.

I reached for his cock and squeezed it as hard as I could which made him groan and tell me to squeeze harder. I took my other hand and really squeezed his balls which he seemed to like. I had never met a guy who wanted me to squeeze his balls so hard. Jamie seemed to get off on it but it made me nervous. Usually a guys balls were so sensitive that you had to be really careful with them.

“Oh shit yeah man. Finger me man! Ah shit man yeah,” he said over and over as I sucked on his cock played with his balls and reached one of my fingers up to his ass hole and stuck it inside. “Oh yeah man that’s what I like. Give it to me. Give it to me.”

He finally grabbed my head real tight and fucked my face real hard and shot his load in my mouth. I was glad it was over. To me that was not fun. It was just bad sex pure and simple. I didn’t need to be forced to have sex with him. I would have sucked on his cock cause I thought he was hot.

“Oh shit that felt good man. Thanks. Want a joint?” he said reaching for his pants and taking a joint out of the pocket and lighting it.

“Naw man but thanks anyway,” I told him.

“I was feeling pretty horny and everyone else was hooked up tonight so I walked over to see what you were doing just as I saw you leaving the camper. I followed you out here. How did it go with your little buddy tonight. Did you take his cherry,” he said with laugh. “I’ll bet his ass is tight. I could go for a piece of that. He is so fucking cherry. I could ride that ass all night long man.”

“No nothing happened. He got really badly sunburned today and we put some of Harry’s cream on him and he fell asleep and I didn’t want to bother him so I came out here to jack off,” I told Jamie.

“Oh yeah Harry’s cream is famous all over Dewey,” he said. “hey if you wanna fuck I probably have another shot in me.”

“Not tonight Jamie maybe later in the week,” I said.

“Well if it is not tonight it won’t ever be,” he said getting up, "I am going down south to visit my rents in Florida tomorrow. Won’t be back for 3 weeks.”

I looked up at him and his smooth hairless tanned body standing there above me. He was hot and gorgeous but I was so glad he was leaving. I just didn’t know why some guys had to act like that and force themselves on others. Sex was supposed to be fun and wonderful and beautiful not just some thing you did to get your rocks off.

I watched him walk down the path towards the campground and thought I had better follow him just in case he decided to stop in and bust Timmy’s cherry ass wide open. I grabbed my shorts and quickly drew them on and followed his weaving body as he made his way through the dunes. Luckily for us both he was so drunk he never thought about Timmy and he walked past the camper and up the road. I went to the picnic table and sat down to think about tonight.

Shit! I thought, I just had sex with some guy I didn't even know just because I was horny as hell. What did that say about me? I didn't think of my self as promiscuous but shit, in the past few days I found myself lusting after Jake, Jamie, Tony, Mark and Justin. Oh! I am so fucked up I thought but then I brought myself back to planet earth. It was cool I told myself. You are OK. I lay my head down on my arms and promptly fell asleep at the picnic table dreaming about all the great things that had happened to me today.

[mmoay020]

Wow! What A Story! I am impressed!

[clearfallen]

I can't wait for the rest of this story, I must say it kept me hard the whole time.... *|* :=D: :=D:

[TomThumb]

Your best to date...keep the story going!!!!!!!
Tom

[kev]

Great story! ..|

[Guest]

Slut!!!

[Strocker]

Holly shit, that was so hot (not the Jeremy part, since I feel like Tom, sex has to be gently and is supposed to be fun). But he whole Doctor Tom and his burned patient Timmy…hmmmm!
I really hope Timmy isn’t waking up and Tom can pleasure him in his sleep (that’s a fantasy I have for ages: being blown while a sleep).

Only one thing: please don’t start to rush it! You took so much effort and talent to build up to the point where Tom finally can get a hold on Timmy’s love stick. And Timmy, although giving some hints, shouldn’t jump Tom the next moment…get what I mean?

[sign]

Im new here and all i can say is Great story. so when will be the Chapter 4 (please please please)? ..l

[lesct11]

Just cant wait for the next instalment --- never has a story gripped my imagination so much -- very well done, keep it up.

[member]

*|* *|* *|* *|* *|*

[Sam_UK]

Ive been reading so far, an all i can say is why did i never hav a friend like timmy!

Very good mate, ive been reading the chapters as my little bed time treat, an its a treat alrite i can tell yea.

Oh jus one thing, maybe a stupid question, but wats an "Apollos Belt"?

[valle12tom]

My Best Friend
Chapter Four - The Next Day Monday

I woke up with a start and could not remember where I was for a minute until I got my bearings. All was quiet in the campground and I was still sitting at the picnic table. I was a bit chilly and wet from the dew sitting there and had no idea of the time and I knew I had to get another coat of the salve on Timmy. I went to the truck which I had forgotten to lock and leaned in to turn the key to see what time it was. Twelve Thirty it was Monday but luckily I had not slept all that long so I had plenty of time to get two coats on Timmy’s sunburned body before morning following Harry’s directions to the letter.

I turned off the ignition and closed the door as quietly as I could and looked around. There was light coming from security lamps around the campground but it was still pretty dark. I could hear the waves crashing on the beach and decided to go for a run before I played doctor again! I walked over the dunes to the beach and slipped off my boxers. I had never run naked before and I wanted to feel what it was like to run and have my dick slapping back and forth.

I held onto my shorts just in case I met someone and started off in a southerly direction on the beach. My mind got into it and I just zoned as I jogged along. I had no idea how far I had run when I stopped to look at the waves and catch my breath. The waves were so mesmerizing and hypnotizing at the same time as they sent wave after wave crashing into the shore. On an impulse I threw my shorts on the sand and just ran into the ocean. It was scary and dark but the water felt good as I dove in and swam around in the waves for a few minutes. I had to admit I was scared but also I felt exhilarated at the same time. Such conflicting emotions.

I finally walked out of the ocean and up to the beach and after a bit of searching in the dark I found my shorts and used them to dry off. I then took off running back the way I had come. My breathing was good and I was not winded as I ran. It felt good and I had never really enjoyed running before but I was in a sweet zone I guess and I just ran and ran and ran. I was aware of the lights from the campground and found the dune where I needed to stop. I pulled up and found that I was not heaving for air like I was earlier that afternoon. I walked over the dune to the camper wiping the sweat off my body with my boxers.

I went up to the door of the camper and opened it and went inside closing the door behind me. It was pretty dark inside so I found the battery powered Coleman lantern we had brought and draped my shorts over the top and turned it on. That gave some light but was not so bright that it would hurt my eyes or Timmy’s. I turned to look at Timmy asleep on the bed. He had turned over on his stomach and his arm was hanging over the side of the bed. He looked so peaceful and I could see the slight rise and falling of his back as he breathed. He was still naked and he was still beautiful as beautiful as ever.

I wondered to myself if I had done him an injustice by sucking on Jamie’s cock earlier. We certainly didn’t have any promises between us but I had no idea what he would say in the morning so I just threw that garbage out of my mind. I wasn’t going to worry about it until we were an item and then it would be an issue. Right now we were just having a “spot of fun” I thought in my best English accent. I found the jar of salve where I had left it on the floor and picked it up sitting on the bed beside my sleeping beauty.

“Timmy, Timmy,” I softly called. He did not wake up so I rubbed my hands together to warm them up a bit and got some of the salve and started in on his legs. He stirred and shifted a bit as I touched his legs but he did not wake up and I rubbed the salve into the skin on his legs. They felt so good. So long and so firm and hard. I continued up and found myself rubbing his ass cheeks. Since I had already explored this territory I was not as scared or apprehensive as I had been earlier. I separated them and found his pink ass hole buried at the bottom of his cheeks. I pulled his cheeks as far apart as I could and leaned down to kiss his butt hole lightly and lick the wrinkled and puckered skin which surrounded the hole itself. He moaned and shifted his body but he still was asleep or so I imagined.

In his sleep he lifted his ass in the air giving me better access and I found my tongue darting in and out of his hole. I leaned back and looked at it as I explored it with the tip of one of my fingers pushing in about an inch or so and then pulling out and then pushing in. The salve was a great lubricant. I fucked his ass hole with my finger for about 15 minutes or so going very slowly just to loosen him up and let him used to feeling something inside him. Towards the end of the time I was pushing my finger all the way up to the base which was about three inches I estimated. My cock was hard and I briefly thought about fucking him while he slept but then reason told me that would not be a good idea. He needed to agree and he needed to want me to stick my hard penis inside him.

I took my finger out of his ass hole and reached down to pick up a towel which was lying by the bed on the floor of the camper. I wiped off my finger and then took some more of the salve and started to spread it on his back. He was still red and burned and by the time I was up to his shoulders I could feel Timmy waking up.

“They feels good Tom. Thanks man. What coat is this?” he said in a really groggy sleepy voice.

“It’s the second one man. Its about one o’clock I think,” I said as I finished up his shoulders and the back of his neck and started in on his left arm. When I had finished that arm I asked Timmy to turn over which he did.

I got up and found the bottle of Extra Strength Tylenol that I had put in my bag and shook out four of them in my hand and got a bottle of water from the fridge.

“Here man sit up and take these,” I said holding out my hand as he sat up. I could see that his cock was hard once again as he took the pills from my hand and threw them in his open mouth and then took the bottle of water and drank a large gulp of water to wash them down.

“Thanks Tom. I appreciate that. I must have been out like a light,” he said.

“Yeah you were sleeping pretty good my man. Now lay back down on your back so I can finish with this cream,” I told him.

He lay back down on the bed and I took his other arm rubbing cream up and down and into his pits and then across his chest. I played with his nipples until he groaned.

“Shit man that feels so good when you do that. Hey Tom did you really mean what you said before?” he asked as I played with his hard nipples.

“Every word man. Every word man. I am here for you whenever you need me. On your time man. Its all good,” I told him looking at him as I spoke.

He placed his hand over mine as I played with one of his nipples. “I just need some time man to sort things out,” he said at last.

“That’s sweet man,” I said as I gripped his hand. I then let go and worked my way down across his chest and around his belly button. His navel was deep and I stuck the tip of my finger inside touching the bottom. He squirmed as I moved my finger tip around in that little cavern. I knew it was a sensitive area and I let him feel it as I explored. Then I wandered through his treasure trail and down around his hard cock and onto his thighs and legs and finally his feet.

I put the top back on the jar and wiped my hands on the towel and turned to look at his cock quivering there in front of me. This time I didn’t even ask permission I just ran my hands up his legs and started stroking it. He arched his back and moaned and clenched his fists against the side of his body as I manipulated his cock in my hand. He had leaked plenty of precum so my hand was sliding up and down the tight shaft of skin. I tried to go slower this time to make his feelings more intense and more pleasurable. On each up stroke I would twist my wrist and then quickly rub the calloused part of my thumb across the sensitive purple red knob of his dick.

He made these cute little sounds as I worked him over slowly deliberately taking my time. I leaned down and began to kiss his balls while I continued to play with his prick. Again he moaned as I took one low hanger in my mouth and then the other and then I was able to stuff both of them in at the same time. He enjoyed the sensation of having his balls inside my wet warm mouth being rolled around by my tongue and massaged by my lips. Finally I spit them out and took the engorged head of his cock in my mouth.

“Oh shit Tom. Oh fucking shit that is soooo good,” he moaned tossing his head from side to side and arching his back as I worked the tip over with my tongue then pushed my face down until the entire length of his hard cock was in my mouth and shoved down my throat. My nose was buried in the forest of his dark black pubes and I could smell their sweet fragrance wafting into my nostrils. I could feel the head of his cock rubbing against the back of my throat as I moved my head around to give him a different kind of pleasure. I had some very good and patient teachers this past year and I hoped that Timmy would allow me the pleasure of teaching him the joy of sex with another man.

From what I could tell he was liking it so far. While I was sucking up and down on his hard shaft a thought popped into my mind. It was amazing how little things could just come into my mind at the oddest time. I thought about all the guys on JUB who told me this would never happen. I wished they could see me now and feel what Timmy was feeling. I know it was improbable but it was happening! I was looking forward to starting a new thread when I got back. Not in a bragging rub it in your face sort of way but just to show that miracles could and did happen sometimes. I loved the guys in the JUB community and had learned so much from them in the past few months.

I was rolling his balls in between my fingers while I sucked on his cock and I pushed one of my fingers up underneath his ball sac to the very sensitive area behind and between it and the ass hole. I pressed on this area giving Timmy new pleasures as I heard him cry out again and again. I let my finger find his hole again and enter it. Timmy relaxed his sphincter muscles and let me enter his hole and slowly push my finger in and out and in and out. I could sense a change in his breathing and knew he was about to shoot his second load of the evening with one more to cum! I took my finger out and backed off his cock and with one of my hands I grabbed the base of his cock and formed a tight circle around that area closing off the blood flow. I took my other hand and began to rub the tip with the palm of my other hand driving Timmy crazy with the pleasure and pain he had only imagined but never felt.

“Oh Tom its too much man. Its too much. Please let me cum man,” he moaned and cried out.

I was enjoying my part in his pleasure and decided to let him have his wish. There would plenty of time later to take him over the edge of sexual pleasure mixed with pain. I released my fingers from around the base of his cock and began to pump him faster and faster. I had his cock pointed at his chest and he shot 4 loads of molten white hot sticky cum all over himself.

“Oh shit. Oh shit,” he yelled each time he came. I loved watching another man shot his load. that was one of my all time favorite things. When I watched porn videos that was my favorite part. I just loved to see cum shoot out of a guys prick and wonder how it happened? How was it possible? What made it happen? I loved watching that rope of cum come shooting out of a guys prick and twisting as it flew threw the air with that little curved candy cane kind of thing going on at the end before splattering on a chest or face or wherever. The look on Timmy face was all I needed as I finished his cock off and bent down to take the last drops of cum in my mouth. His cock started to deflate as I let it go and turned my attention to licking every precious drop off his chest and belly.

Some of it had even filled up his navel and I licked it clean with my tongue giving Timmy electric shocks as my tongue explored the depths of his navel.

“Shit man you can cum!” is said at last leaning back. I saw that he was crying. Not tears of pain but tears of complete and utter sexual joy. Damn I thought what Jamie and I had done on the dunes earlier was not even close to being called sex. It was getting our rocks off but it was not sex. Sex was supposed to be beautiful and that to me was ugly. God this was fantastic.

“Tom will you just sit here beside me and hold my hand while I fall asleep?” he asked.

“Absolutely man I am here right beside you,” I said as I reached out for his hand and grabbed it firmly palm to palm.

“I never ever imagined it could feel so good to actually cum man. Is it always that good?” he asked.

“I hope with us it will be Timmy but as with anything each time is different,” I said sincerely and with love in my voice. “I love you man and I want to make each time special and wonderful for both of us.”

“Thanks man for being here,” he said as he fell asleep softly snoring there on the bed. I could tell he was asleep and I took his hand and placed it over my hard cock. I took his fingers and sort of ran them through my pubes and around my cock. I placed his fingers around my shaft and then placed my hand on top of his and jerked myself off using his fingers. I know it was so weird but it felt good to finally have Timmy jerk my cock even if he was asleep to the world and no idea what I or he was doing. I just didn’t care as I shot off a load all over our hands some of it hitting his chest. It felt good to release the pressure in my balls. I let go of his hand and licked my jizz off my hand first and then lifted his to lick it clean and then bent down to lick my cum off his chest. I continued to hold his hand and watch him sleep for about a half an hour or so. Finally I got up and went over to turn out the light. I found a blanket and spread it out on the floor and lay down to sleep telling myself over and over again as my mind feel asleep to wake up in two hours.

I slept and dreamed about water and waves and surf and sea and it was pleasant and I felt good as my mind suddenly brought me sharply awake. I sat up and then got to my feet and left the camper to go outside and pee. I walked over to a nearby bush and emptied my bladder while leaning back and looking up at the stars in the night sky. It was quiet but beautiful at night. I shook myself off and then went over to the truck to turn on the ignition to see what time it was. Four o’clock. Not bad I thought. One more application of the salve and one more session with the love of my life. I wondered how many people ever got to really love the person they felt closest to. I felt so lucky at this moment. No matter what happened when the sun came up I felt content and very happy.

I went back inside the camper to apply the last of the salve. Timmy had not moved this time and was laying on his back. I watched him sleep as I stood there fixing my eyes on his crotch. Oh how I loved this guy. He was everything to me I thought and I would do anything for him and to win his love. I went over and sat down next to him and picked up the jar of salve which I opened. I dug my fingers into the white gooey cream and started on his feet and legs once more. They were very familiar territory by now but I tried to explore them with an open mind as if it was the first time. That was the secret of real love I thought to myself. To make every time together like the first time and to just love the other person completely with my whole body, mind and soul. Was that possible or was it just a stupid theory? I was going to try my hardest to make it reality I thought as I ran my hands up and down his beautiful legs.

One thing I thought was that when this sunburn turned to tan Timmy was going to really look hotter than he already did. I chuckled as I thought about him and how much I loved him. I left his cock and balls alone for now and continued up to his chest and upper body and arms. It didn’t take me as long this last time but then I hoped it would not be the last time of my being able to explore his exceptionally fine body. Again he slept on as I explored his nipples and armpits with my hands and fingers. I leaned down and sucked on each nipple one after the other and then back to the first one again.

I then slid back down on the bed so I was lowered than his crotch and sitting beside his legs. I thought to myself what did I want to try next? I reached under him and slowly and carefully shifted his body lifting and pushing and pulling until I got him turned over. That was more difficult than I had thought it would be but amazingly enough he was still asleep and snoring quietly as he lay there. I massaged some cream onto his shoulders and back and then his legs. The jar was almost empty as I placed it on the floor. I spread his legs as far apart as I could and then stepped over and knelt in the triangular area formed between those legs.

I was staring at his soft firm mounds of fleshy buttocks. I slid my hand up under his sagging balls and found his cock which I pulled back wards out from under him. He groaned and lifted his butt slightly as I manipulated his hard cock free. It was now pointed at me with his balls falling on either side of the shaft. Now I took each hand and began to massage those firm mounds of flesh finally spreading them completely apart and sort of lifting his butt up a bit off the bed. I leaned forward again and kissed his puckered flesh colored hole with my lips and then pushed my tongue into the opening. This time he moaned as I kissed and licked his butt hole. I knew he was waking up as he pushed back wards with his hips and rose up on his thighs so I could get better access.

He rotated his hips and butt in motion to my licking motions and moaned softly while I worshiped his ass hole. I then went down and began to lick the back of his hard shaft and the tip of his cock and nuzzle my nose against his fleshy ball sac. Again he moaned as I licked his cock. I sat back and ran my fingers over the underside of his ball sac and up to the sensitive area behind the balls where I applied pressure with my fingers. Timmy groaned again but never said a word. I think somewhere he wanted to but this was so new to him. He had probably never ever imagined letting someone play with his butt hole.

I ran my fingers and hands around his ass crack and up and down the sensitive skin there finally taking my finger and once again pushing it into his hole. I did this until my hand was tired and then took it out. When I did he groaned even louder so I took that as a sign and placed two fingers against the opening and pushed them inside. His asshole opened and swallowed them completely and then I tried three fingers and ran them in and out stretching the muscles of his asshole so that when he was ready for my cock it would slide in with no problems.

I scooted down towards the wall and started to lick and suck on his upside down cock squeezing his balls at the same time. He raised his butt higher in the air and moved his bent legs up under him further so he was raised up off the bed. He started to move his butt back and forth as I licked and stroked and sucked on his hard cock. I thought about each of our sessions with each other and how so completely different and great they each had been. For this one he never uttered a word but made these moaning and groaning sounds and these low guttural animal sounds with his throat.

Finally he shot his load into my waiting mouth and I swallowed it all hungrily. He moved over towards the edge of the bed and I slipped over his legs towards the outside screened window and lay down next to my lover. We were face to face and he was half asleep and half awake but his eyes were looking in mine and he put his arm over my back. I could feel his warm breath on my face as we drifted off to sleep again not waking until we heard other campers getting up and starting to make their breakfast and the campground crows were cawing and making a racket.

I opened my eyes to find Timmy staring at me with a grin on his face. “How are you feeling man,” I asked.

“Incredible man. I don’t burn anywhere this morning. That stuff is a miracle man. Harry is a fucking genius,” he said. We just lay there looking at each other. He was sort of absentmindedly stroking my back with the palm of his hand while we just gazed into each others eyes. “I really have to pee but I don’t want to get up yet,” he said.

“I know just how you feel. Don’t you just hate that,” I replied. We continued to lay there for a few more minutes until Timmy could not stand it any more and lifted himself up off the bed. He stood there and I watched his half hard cock sticking out in front of him. I swung my legs over and scooted to the side of the bed and sat up with my morning erection pointing at the ceiling. “Lets go take a shower man. We stink pretty bad after all that massage work I did last night,” I said with a wicked grin and a chuckle.

“OK man lets go,” he said grabbing a towel and wrapping it around his waist. I could see the outline of his half hard cock against the white fabric of the towel. He leaned down to grab a pair of boxers and his toilet kit.

I followed suit and was right behind him as he opened the door and walked outside. “Damn man I am amazed at how great you look this morning. I never would have believed that you wouldn’t still be red as a beet this morning.” We headed over to the bathhouse and met Harry coming out with a box of supplies. He looked at us in our towels and said in his loud voice to Timmy, “ well it looks like you won’t be wanting your money back son!”

“No sir. That stuff works like a charm. It’s a miracle. You should bottle it and sell it on one of those infomercials. You would make a fortune,” Timmy said.

“Everyone says that when they try it but I don’t have the time for all that shit son and I don’t need the money. Maybe if you play your cards right I will leave you the recipe when I croak,” he said with a loud laugh.

“That’s a deal Harry but don’t be in any hurry,” Timmy said as he walked into the bathhouse to pee. I followed right behind as Harry walked up the path toward the office. he was whistling as he walked. We went inside and up to this pee trough set against the one side wall and pulled off our towels and let loose with our morning whiz. It felt great and we stood there letting it all drain out as we arched out backs and leaned back laughing and watching each other. We watched each other shake our cocks and then walked into the shower part of the bathhouse leaving our shaving kits at the sink as we went and tossing our shorts on a bench by the door.

Timmy turned on his shower and stepped under getting all wet. I took the bar of soap and stepped up right behind him and said, “let me wash your back sir.”

He turned his head and looked at me and said, “ just go slow Tom and give me some time to get used to everything OK.”

“No problem man,” I said as I took the soap and washed his back carefully and this time I washed his butt and in between the crack. I was washing his hole and fingering him as I had done in the night. He leaned over and leaned his hands against the wall and spread his legs a bit and let me finger his hole with my soapy fingers. I was hard now and I stepped up close to Timmy’s back and just let my cock slip between his firm ass checks. I didn’t try to enter him I just slowly moved my cock between his checks. He had clamped them down hard on my cock and I reached around in front and felt his hard cock and began to wash it and his balls.

“Oh shit that feels good Tom,” Timmy said as I jacked him off with my soapy hands flying over his cock as I fucked his crack. I came with a grunt between his ass and I felt him shot his load against the wall. We broke apart and washed the cum off ourselves as we finished our shower together. I turned on the shower next to Timmy’s and stepped under to feel the warm water hit my chest. Just then we heard some other guys come noisily into the bathhouse and into the shower room.

I turned to see two older and very hairy men come in and hang up their towels and then come into the shower room and walk to the nozzles on the other side of the shower room. They turned them on and Timmy and I watched them as they got wet and then soaped up and started washing their very hairy bodies. They had some nice cocks I thought and one of them had a huge set of balls.

“So what are you boys doing today,” one of them asked kind of leering at us with his cock in his hand.

“Well sir we have to get some breakfast and then I think we might head up to Cape Henlopen State Park and maybe the Zwaanenaael Museum to see all the shipwreck stuff they have. Then this afternoon we are going to try and learn how to surf,” I told them.

One of them had a cock that was getting harder and harder as he washed it while he looked at us with a smile. He was enjoying showing off for two younger guys. They both looked to be about 50 or so and they were in pretty good shape for old guys. “that sounds great. Ever seen a cock like this one,” he said as his was massaged to its full length of about nine or ten inches and it was quite big around as well. Shit I thought he had a handful!

“No sir I can’t say that I ever have,” I replied. For some reason I found their show to be amusing and I didn’t get a rod or anything. It was kind of funny in an odd sort of way. I glanced over at Timmy and he was soft as well but he was watching intently as both these guys were now hard and playing with each others cocks across the room. The other guy only had about five inches but it looked like they were having fun together.

“ So you boys want to come over here and have a little fun,” the one said as he turned towards us playing with himself.

“No sir I don’t think so,” I replied, “but you can go ahead it won’t bother us that is if you don’t mind us watching.”

“No son I don’t mind at all. In fact it’s kind of a turn on. Sure I can’t interest you in a little meat before your breakfast or cream for your coffee,” he said laughing.

We watched them as they jacked off for our benefit finally shooting off respectable loads on the floor. “well shit if you boys change your mind we are camped right down the way and will be here all week,” the big one told us as we turned off our showers and went out to the other room to grab our towels and dry off.

“Thank you sir we certainly appreciate your offer,” I told them. “You have a great cock and your balls are amazing if you don’t mind my saying so.”

“Well thanks son that is nice of you to say,” he said with a laugh as we left the room.

We dried off and then shaved and brushed our teeth. We could hear sounds of sex coming from the shower room and both of us were giggling as we finished and slipped on our boxers. I motioned for Timmy to tip toe to the doorway where we looked in to see the little guy riding up and down on the big guys cock. They were on the floor and the water was spraying them as they fucked. If they knew we were there they never said a word as they were intent on their sex with one another. The big guy was looking at the little guy ride up and down on his cock and twisting his nipples between his fingers. Timmy’s eyes sort of bugged out as we watched for a minute and then we turned and left the bathhouse laughing and giggling on the way back to our camper.

“Damn man have you ever had one that big,”Timmy asked me as we hung up our towels on the line and found some stuff for breakfast.

“No man could you believe the size of that thing. It was scary man. Everyone I know is about five to seven inches at the most. Shit is was cool watching them though,” I said with a laugh as I started to eat my cereal.

We ate in silence but I could see Timmy’s brain working overtime as he thought about all that had happened last night and this morning. “Tom if I hadn’t been there would you have joined those guys in the shower,” he finally asked with a very serious look on his cute face.

“Naw man! Gross! I said. I mean it was fun watching them sort of like a live porn flick or something but shit man they are not my type. To old for one and way to hairy for me and that one guys cock was just to big. What a fucking ass stretcher,” I said laughing and making a chocking sound with my throat. “I mean did you see all that hair. Lord I never thought a guy could be that hairy! But I mean they were cool and all they just aren’t my type.”

We cleaned up our breakfast stuff and Timmy said, “well what are we going to do now?”

“Lets drive up to the State Park. I have heard it is pretty cool and the dunes there are awesome and then we can hit that shipwreck museum on the way back and grab a bite to eat in Rehoboth. That should put us back here around 2 which will be perfect to meet Frank at his shop to rent our boards at 2:30,” I said.

We went into the camper and pulled on our shorts and shirts and slipped on some sandals and closed the door to the camper and got in the truck and drove out to the highway towards the park. We waved at Harry as we drove my the office and he waved and yelled out something we couldn’t hear as we drove by. It was a gorgeous day, the sun was shining and the air felt good blowing in the open windows of my truck as we drove along the road.

We got to the park and it was already crowded with families and runners and joggers and all kinds of people. We walked around enjoying the weather and looking at the exhibits and the dunes were cool. We walked down to the beach and walked in the water at the edge of the surf.

We were quiet and lost in our own thoughts as we walked along. “Thanks for giving me some space man to think and all,” Timmy said at last. He reached out and took a hold of my hand as we walked along the beach. I was amazed that he was so forward especially because there were quite a few people out swimming and laying on towels and walking along the beach. I noticed that we got a few stares as we walked hand in hand but Timmy never said a word. His grip was firm and it felt so good to just be a man walking with his best friend and possible lover for life. Straight people just have no idea of what it means to be able to show affection for someone you love without getting judged or stared at or beat up or worse. Life should be like this all the time I thought. Most of us that live in small communities have to put ourselves in these boxes and can never be ourselves. It does terrible things to a person psyche I thought to have to pretend all the time.

We walked for a few miles and then turned around and walked back. We didn’t talk with our mouths and voices but we talked with our hands and our body language. It was nice to not to need words to say how we felt. We could be comfortable with each other and just be and that was good. As we walked we would bump against each other and let our bodies touch in the way that lovers do. We walked back to the truck and opened the doors to air the hot summer air out. It is amazing how hot it can get inside a truck or car. We rolled down the windows and stripped off our shirts and got inside leaning forward to keep our backs off the hot seat until it cooled off.

I drove out of the parking lot and soon the breeze had cooled us off and felt good on our bare skin and blowing through our hair. “This feels so good man,” I said as we drove along listening to some Van Morrison. I started to sing along at the top of my voice and Timmy joined in laughing as we drove.

When the song had finished Timmy giggled and said, “ It’s a good thing we don’t have to make our living as singers cause we suck royally man.”

“Speak for yourself man,” I said lightly punching his arm. “I think I have a great voice even if I do sing off key! I don’t think I will ever do musicals even though I really like to sing. I had a voice class last semester and the teacher would roll his eyes whenever I came in the room. It was so funny.” The thought of my professor made me laugh hysterically and Timmy joined in.

We drove into Rehoboth and found the Zwaanenaael Shipwreck Museum. We parked and got out putting our shirts back on before paying our money and going inside. I couldn’t say the name without laughing but the museum was pretty cool for a museum that is. Lots of stuff about ship wrecks but too many words for me. The exhibits were pretty cool and we had fun walking around leaning into each other and just lightly touching each other every once in awhile like lovers and good friends do. The stuff they had pulled out of the wrecks was amazing.

We left the museum around noon and went downtown to find a place to eat. We parked the truck and walked around going into some shops and looking around. It felt good to just be able to go up to Timmy if he was looking at something and lean my arm on him or whisper in his ear. We found a cool deli kind of place and Timmy ordered this huge sandwich with fries and a coke and I got a chicken Caesar salad and a water. I enjoyed watching Timmy eat as he seemed to just love food so much. He grinned and talked while he ate and his laugh made me feel all squishy inside. We paid our bill and walked out into the afternoon sun which was hot as it beat down on the asphalt and sidewalks.

We walked around for a bit more and looked into some more shops and then I said, “We had better start back now OK.”

“Yeah that’s cool Tom,” he said slipping has arm around my back and squeezing me for a minute before letting go. We got in the truck once again but this time I had just let it open with the windows rolled down and we drove back to the campground. I didn’t see Harry in his usual spot as we drove by the office. Maybe he was taking a leak I thought or fixing something around the place. This would be a great job I thought as we parked in our spot and got out of the truck. Our towels and suits were dry so we took them off the line throwing two of the towels on the picnic table and taking the others inside with our suits to change.

“What do you think we should wear?” Timmy asked.

“Well I would rather see you in your little tiny speedo but I think the baggies fit the cool surfer boy image we want,” I said with a grin.

We pulled off our clothes and watched each other as we slipped on our baggies. I wanted to touch him but we didn’t have time for a full sex session so I thought I had better wait. And I wanted to give Timmy all the time and the space he needed to process the events of last night and this morning. It was nice to be able to be so free with Timmy at last now that we had broken down most of the barriers keeping us apart.

“Well what do you think man,” I said as I slowly turned around in my baggies.

“Great man. How do I look?” he asked.

“Fine man you look fine,” I told him sincerely.

We walked out of the camper closing the door behind us and got back in the truck. The dashboard clock read 2:15 so I thought we were right on schedule as we drove by the office. Harry was on the porch and I stopped and said, “Wish us luck man. We are going to try and learn how to surf. Lets hope we don’t bust our ass’s!”

“Nothing to it boys. I am sure you boys will do fine,” he bellowed as I pulled away.

We drove across the street to Frank’s Surf Shop parked and went inside and found him along with 10 or 12 others milling about the shop talking about waves and surf and other surfer shit. Tony saw us come in the shop and yelled, “ Hey dudes what’s up!” he came over and slapped each of our hands and he had a genuine smile on his beautiful face. “Ready to rock and roll boys?” he asked.

We walked over to Frank and shook hands and then said hello to the rest of the group who either nodded their heads or shook our hands as Tony introduced us around the group. They all seemed very friendly and genuinely glad to meet us. Sometimes it’s hard to break into a tight group but they were probably so used to strangers coming into and out of their lives growing up in a beach community that it wasn’t so strange meeting new people. Of course it helped that we were hotties I thought to myself! Frank took us to the back of the shop where two boards were leaning against the wall.

“These should be just right for you guys to handle starting out. They are really cherry. I can change them out at no additional cost if you want to later in the week. That is if Tony can teach you as well as I taught him!” he laughed looking over his shoulder at Tony. I settled up with Frank and his prices seemed very reasonable . Frank was pretty cool for an older dude and all the young dudes in the shop seemed to like him and respect him so that was a good sign.

Then I went over to Tony and gave him forty bucks. He looked at the bills and said, “Shit man this is way to much bro!”

“Naw man it’s OK. It’s to cover the whole week and it’s for both Timmy and me. Keep it man,” I told him.

“Well alright man. Shit you are far out dude. I am going to hook you up so bad you won’t know what hit you,” Tony said slapping my back. “Grab your boards and load them in your truck and you can follow us down to the parking lot in a few.”

Timmy and I picked up the boards and carried them outside and slid them into the back of my truck. They looked good sticking out over the tailgate. I looked at the row of trucks with boards and jeeps with boards on top or stuck in their back seats. I got the container of sun block out and this time Timmy took some and we applied it on each others backs and then did our legs, arms, chests, necks and faces. I didn’t want the others to see it and razz us but I knew we could use it at least for a few days until we got used to the sun. We then waited outside and finally everyone came out of the shop and started jumping in their cars and jeeps and trucks. Frank came out and hung the “Gone Surfing” sign on the front door and locked it.

We got in my truck and I followed the line of vehicles down the highway to the turn off where we parked next to everyone else. There was lots of chatter and trash talk among everyone as they got their boards and gear together. Girls and guys. Mostly college age except for Frank and one other older guy. Without exception everyone was in good shape and they all had killer tans. We followed everyone down to the beach and found Tony among the crowd. Everyone seemed to be psyched about the size of the waves today so I guessed that was a good sign. At least I hoped so.

Everyone else threw off clothes and shirts and shoes and grabbed their boards and headed out to catch some waves while Tony showed us our boards and explained how they worked. We learned how to put that little rope thing around our ankles so we wouldn’t loose our boards when we crashed. He then took us out into the surf and we paddled out to where others were sitting on their boards waiting for the next wave. Each time a wave would come a few of them would break off and paddle like hell and then just stand up and ride the wave.

Tony tried to explain how the waves worked and how you stood up on your board and what you looked for in a wave. He had us practice standing on the board on the sand and we fell off laughing at the sight of us surfing the sand at Dewey Beach! He also told us that we were going to fall and probably more than once before the day was over. He told us to follow him away from the others so we didn’t crash into them making them mad or worse hurting someone and we tried our first wave. I fell off as did Timmy but we got back on and tried again and again. After about four or five times Timmy rode his first wave and whooped and hollered. His smile could have lit up the night sky. The first time I stood up on my board and rode a wave was an incredible thrill that was amazing. I was psyched and it was so cool.

Tony gave us pointers throughout the afternoon and we rode wave after wave. At one point Tony and I were alone sitting on our boards watching the others. Timmy had caught a wave and was in on the beach talking with Christi and Zissa. “So man you want to come over and party with me tonight man? It’s going to be large at our place. First of the summer bash. Lots of folks will be there from all over the place”

“That would be great Tony but can we play it by ear man?” I asked.

“Sure no prob. It’s all cool. How did you make out with your friend?” he asked nodding in Timmy’s direction.

“It’s going pretty good but I just want to take it slow. I don’t want to scare him off if you know what I mean. He’s such a newbie and all,” I replied. “Do you mind if I ask you what’s the story with Jamie?”

“Oh shit that fucker came over last night didn’t he?” Tony exploded. “Shit man he is just to much sometimes. I told him to leave you guys alone. None of us want to hook up with him anymore cause he plays so rough man but well to be honest man we keep him around cause his daddy’s rich and pays all most of our bills. Shit I wondered where he went off to last night.”

“Well he came over to the campground and must have been watching our camper cause he followed me out to the dunes as I was getting ready to jack off and man I just don’t know. I mean he is hot and all but he is just so damn rough. I am not used to that at all and it sort of freaked me man,” I told him.

“Yeah shit I am sorry dude. At least he is gone this week so you won’t have to worry about him anymore. I am so fucking sorry,” he said as he sat up on his board on his knees and sort of pulled his baggies down to show me his cock. “hey man if you decide you want to party I love to take it slow and little Tony would love to be your friend,” he said wagging his cock at me.

Little Tony was all scrunched up like a slinky from the cold water but he was still pretty nice looking and his head was gorgeous. Nicely defined lip ran all the way around and it was big. He put Little Tony away and sat back down on his board letting his legs hang in the water. “So what do you have in their?” he asked nodding his head at my crotch.

Not to be outdone I got up on my board and pulled my shorts down to show him my cock and he said, “All right man looking cherry. I hope you and little Tommy want to party!” he said with a laugh as he reached over and gave my dick a small squeeze.

I pulled up my shorts and sat back down and a few minutes later Timmy came paddling up to us. He shook the water from his hair and yelled, “This is so awesome man. I love it!”

We rode waves for the rest of the afternoon and a few times I could see Timmy paddling over to ride next to Zissa and Christi and talk with them. I didn’t mind and in fact wanted him to explore that side of him. I didn’t want him to shut any part of his personality off for me. If he wanted the girls then that would only make our sex life better I thought. Just because I didn’t want to have sex with a girl didn’t mean that he couldn’t. I wondered if that was weird or not.

Finally the sun started to set and you could see and feel the ocean change and the waves die down. Everyone took one last ride and we carried our boards up to the pile of clothes, sandals and shit on the beach. Timmy and I put our sandals on and I stood up and felt an arm on my back.

“So did you like it man,” Ralph said as he draped his arm over my back as well as Timmy’s.

“It was so awesome man,” we both replied in unison. “Thanks for hooking us up with these great boards. Tony was awesome. You must have taught him well.”

“In more ways than one my boys. In more ways than one. We surf every day at three o’clock and party all night long!” he hugged us and kissed each of our checks and then went to pick up his board and head out.

Tony came over and said, “Well guys how did I do on your lessons?”

“Great man. awesome. It was so cool. It was fantastic. So cool riding those waves man,” we chattered excitedly as he stood there smiling. “Look guys come on over tonight OK remember what I said Tom,” he said pointing his cocked finger at me shooting it and then walking away with a smile on his face.

Timmy and I picked up our boards and made our way up to the parking lot. Most of the cars had driven off by the time we reached our truck. People waved at us as they drove by. Christi drove her jeep up to my truck and said, “you guys ought to come over to Tony’s tonight. It’s going to be a great party. First bash of the season! I hope you won’t disappoint us tonight Timmy!” blowing Timmy a kiss as they drove off spinning their tires in a cloud of dirt and sand laughing and waving.

“So what did Tony mean?” Timmy asked me leaning over the back of the truck.

“He wants to see us tonight at his party. I told him you wanted to hook up with the girls and he wants to hook up with this,” I said grabbing my crotch. “Is that OK?”

“Yeah that’s cool man,” he said getting in the truck.

I got in and we drove back to the campground and stopped in front of the office where Harry was talking with the two hairy guys from this morning. “How did it go out there son with the big waves of Dewey Beach,” he yelled.

“It was great Harry. I think we did pretty good for newbie’s!” Timmy said.

I drove on to our camp site and parked the truck. We got out and went inside stripping off our baggies and grabbing our towels and tying them around our waists. We grabbed our bath kits and walked outside to hang up our suits and head over to the bath house. We could smell the smell of charcoal and hear the chatter of dinners being prepared all around the campground. I hoped that we would have the shower room alone to ourselves again as I had some plans in mind.

We walked over to the bathhouse chattering to each other about our day and how cool surfing was and good it felt to ride the waves. We entered and saw that we had it to ourselves. This was a good time to shower as everyone else was getting ready for dinner. I was glad that the two hairy guys had been heading out in their car as we drove in so we would not be bothered by them. We put our kits by the sinks and walked into the shower room hanging up our towels.

“One shower or two,” Timmy said laughing with this huge ear to ear grin on his luscious face. God he was so gorgeous. I loved to just let my eyes travel up and down his fine body resting on his nipples, his eight pack , his gorgeous Apollo’s Belt, legs and the whole package that was my best friend Timmy.

“One will be fine I think. We ought to conserve water for Harry,” I said giggling as I turned on the spray and stood under it to get wet. I moved to the side and let Timmy get wet and then we took turns soaping each others heat soaked bodies. It was fun washing each others pits and heads and faces and arms and nipples and chests and legs and finally cocks and balls. We were laughing and giggling as we washed each other and tickled each other and explored the wonder of a mans body together. It was so fucking incredible to be able to wash another man’s cock and balls and we both took special care to get ourselves extra clean.

Timmy looked at me and said, “ would you do that thing you did this morning Tom?”

“No prob man. Glad to hook you up dude,” I said in my best surfer talk holding my fingers out and wagging them in surfer talk. Timmy smiled and turned around and leaned against the wall of the shower room and spread his legs and I started in on his ass. I ran my hands over an over their surface and up between the crack of his ass. I pushed three of my soapy fingers up his hole and he groaned and yelled out, “Shit Tom that feels so incredible when you do that. Oh fuck man that is amazing.” He clamped his muscles down on my fingers as they fucked his ass.

I was fucking Timmy with my fingers and he was loving it moving his ass in time to my thrusts. “I love you so much I whispered in his ear as I pulled my fingers out and put my hard soapy cock in between his tight ass checks. This time I pushed my cock down and between his legs instead of up like I did this morning. I wanted to try everything with Timmy. Somehow I knew he was not ready for my cock in his ass so I just fucked his checks. The tip of my cock would hit the rear of his ball sac each time I thrust and he would cry out as he felt the sensations of my love. I reached around and found his waiting cock hard and ready for my hand to love it as my dick was loving his ass. I jerked him off till we both exploded with a yell and a grunt.

After we had both emptied ourselves Timmy surprised me by turning around and taking my face between his hands and leaning forward and kissing me. His lips met mine and his tongue entered my mouth in search on my tongue and we pressed our bodies close to each other with our arms wrapped tightly around each other backs holding each other tight.

He ran his hands up and down my ass and back as we kissed and kissed and kissed some more. I wanted to come up for a breath but at the same time I wanted this kiss to go on forever. Timmy was a great kisser. We finally broke apart panting heavily, “ shit man you are an incredible kisser,” he said to me. Oh shit I was in heaven. Timmy Hamilton was telling me I was a good kisser. Oh shit life was good. I leaned my head back and laughed and yelled and laughed some more. He stood there and looked at me with a bemused smile on his face enjoying my joy in this moment. We then cleaned up and dried off and shaved, brushed our teeth and got ready for a night out.

We walked back to the camper and inside we dressed. “So man you don’t mind Christi and Zissa and I getting it on tonight?” he asked.

“Naw man should I be worried?” I said.

“No I don’t think so. I am feeling so many different feelings Tom. I just don’t know. I do know that I love you so much and just want to be with you. You make me feel so good and so complete. But I am still feeling confused if you know what I mean,” he said rushing over to me and kissing me again.

When we broke apart I said, “ I know just how you feel and I am ready to do whatever it takes to love you Timmy. That is all that I care about right now. Well that and I am really hungry!”

“Me too!” he said as we finished dressing and went out to the truck. We drove out to the highway and then went to The Grotto Pizza for some really great pizza and sweet tea. As usual Timmy ate most of the pizza but it was so much fun watching him eat and enjoy his food so much. After dinner we just drove around the beach and looked at the people while we waited for it to get late enough for the party.

When we drove up to number 12 it was about nine o’clock and we could feel the music pumping out of the house full of people. The road behind Franks Surf Shop was crowded with cars and trucks but I found a place almost next to his house when someone puked their car out of their prime spot. The porch was full and the front yard was full and it looked like the house was full of people. “Look Timmy have a great time with the girls tonight OK. If we get separated we can meet back up at the camper later,” I told him as I touched his arm and stroked his arm while looking directly into his eyes. I gave him a quick kiss in the lips as we looked into each others eyes.

We walked into the party and soon I lost Timmy and he lost me in the sea of people. I caught a glimpse of him once with the girls and then I saw them all walking down the road to their bungalow at one point. I knew they would be having a great time together and I encouraged those feeling in my head. I talked with some people and saw Justin and Mark and went over to say hi. They seemed glad to see me and offered me a drink but I held up my glass of water. They didn’t push it and maybe they thought it was vodka or something as I had put a squeeze of lime in it. We talked about surfing and waves for awhile and I asked them some questions which they answered.

They were cool and I was feeling loose when I felt a hand grip my shoulder and heard Tony whisper in my ear. “Glad you could make it dude. You are looking so hot and cherry tonight,” he said as he ran his hand up and down my arm. “I am flying. We scored some great shit today and I am so high,” he said howling at the nonexistent moon. Justin and Mark laughed and howled along with him and then I joined in. We all laughed and howled. Tony draped his arm loosely around my shoulders and rubbed his hips against mine as we moved slightly in time to the beat of the very loud music.

It felt good and Tony leaned close and I could smell his breath with pot and beer but it wasn’t unpleasant on him as it had been on Jamie for some reason. There was hint of mint or something as well. “Why don’t we go inside so I can show you my room,” he said.

“Ah fuck man I think you would rather show me your hard cock,” I said grabbing his crotch and lightly squeezing his stiff dick.

He laughed at my forwardness and said, “ all right dude you know what you want and you know what I want so lets go do it!”

“Have fun you guys,” Justin and Mark called after us and we walked around the back of the bungalow and in the back door of the house to his bedroom. The music was not as loud back here which was good but his room was a typical disaster. Clothes and stuff were scattered everywhere but at least the sheets on the bed looked clean.

As soon as he closed the door he drew me into an embrace and we kissed and pressed our groins tightly against each other swaying to our sexual feelings and the beat of the music. We took each others shirts off and tossed them on the floor. He was already barefoot and I kicked off my sandals and pushed down my baggies and boxer shorts freeing my hard cock which sprung up and slapped against my abs. “Oh nice cock man,” he said as he gently grabbed it and stroked it with both hands for a minute. God it was amazing how good it felt when a guy grabbed your cock with both hands. We backed up to the bed and I sat down looking at his crotch in front of me. I reached out and his shorts were on the floor in a second and he was stepping out of them. I guess surfers dudes did not as a rule wear any underwear.

He was of course tanned all over. No tan line for this boy. His cock was sticking out in front of him and was about six inches with nice low hangers. Great pubes. “Shit man you look great,” I said as I grabbed his cock and pulled him gently towards me to kiss that big tip and run my tongue around the lip of his cock head. He liked what I did and moaned as he thrust his hips forward pushing his cock into my mouth. He slowly fucked my face for a little while as I gently squeezed and massaged his balls.

“Oh God Tom I want to fuck that cherry ass of yours. I want to be inside of you,” he said at last.

“Where is your protection,” I asked him.

He ran to the side of the bed with his dick flopping from side to side. No matter how many times I saw a guy with a hard on run it was always funny to see his prick flap from side to side I thought! He pulled a condom out of the side table drawer and took the foil off and handed it to me. I rolled it on his cock and sat back on the bed laying down and raising my legs and hooking them with my arms so he could have access to my ass hole,

“Oh shit I am high,” he said as he knelt down on the bed between my legs and pushed his hard cock up against my hole and then inside. Fucking was not my favorite thing but I knew it gave pleasure to other guys so I let them have their way with my butt. I mean it wasn’t terrible but I just liked cock better. Just my choice. Obviously Tony liked to fuck and I watched his face take on a glow of pleasure as he sent his cock in and out of my hole. He was good I will have to give him that and as his cock rubbed against my prostate I felt ribbons of pleasure course throughout my body. He started pumping faster and faster with his balls slapping against me as he hit his body against mine on each downward stroke finally cumming and filling me with his hot white cum. “Shit yeah,” he yelled as he shot his load.

He backed off me and stood up taking the condom off and turning to throw it in the trash can by the door and then he returned to kneel down between my legs to suck on my cock. He swallowed it in one big luscious gulp as I felt his lips tight around the shaft as he took it all in one breath. God he was good I thought as he sucked on my cock and I lifted my hips to meet his face on each stroke. I gently ran my fingers through his long hair as he worked on my dick finally shooting my load into his mouth.

He let my cock fall out of his mouth and said, “shit man you taste good! Do you mind if I smoke a joint?” I told him it was fine and he got up and lit a joint. The smoke filled the room and smelt OK. I was just not into it. I didn’t mind when others smoked pot but I just was not into it at all or drinking either for that matter. I wasn’t a prude or anything but I just didn’t need it to feel high. I lay there just enjoying the feeling of cumming and listen to the music.

Tony sat on the bed smoking his joint and running his fingers up and down my leg. I ran my hand up and down his back. He finally let his hand rest on my cock and picking it up said, “ you got any more juice in this bad boy or is he finished for the night? I know that Justin really has the hots for you man.”

“I think I am going to let him rest up for tonight and maybe save Justin for tomorrow. But I don’t want to hurt his feelings or anything,” I said sitting up.

“He’s cool man. I am sure he won’t have any trouble getting his rocks off tonight with all those people out there,” he said as he finished his joint. He got up and pulled his baggies on with no underwear and stood there looking at me. “Thanks man that was cool.”

He reached out his hand and helped me up off the bed pulling me into an embrace and kissing me again. I loved kissing as our tongues played with each other. We broke apart and I leaned down and pulled on my boxers and then my shorts and slipped my sandals back on. I left my shirt off and just tucked it into the waistband of my shorts. We came together in a kiss and then we were out the door and back into the madness of the party. It was wild as people smoked and drank and danced. Since we had gone into the bedroom it seemed as if a hundred new people had showed up with pot and booze and pills and food. I walked out to the road near my truck, leaned on the hood and watched the party in front of me. I felt somewhat disconnected to the scene around me and conflicting thoughts were swirling around my head. I felt so strange and weird all at the same time. I thought about leaving but I stayed and watched mesmerized by the sounds and the sights of all these people.

I watched people dance and it was nice to see a group of diverse people all together at least for this one evening. Some black, some white, an Asian or two and even an Hispanic. Men and women, men with men and women with men and women with women. Older and younger all together having a good time. The only thing I didn’t see was overweight or nerdy types and this bothered me a bit as I knew a year ago I would have stuck out like a sore thumb at a party like this and would not have fit in at all. I saw Justin walking across the front yard towards me. He was tall and lanky and sort of rolled when he walked. Nice pecs and eight pack abs and a huge outey of a belly button. His baggies were riding really low on his incredibly bony hips and his golden blond hair swayed as he walked.

He was smiling as he walked up to me and said, “ hey man I have been looking all over for you.” He came up to me and pressed close to me with his half naked body and all I could think of was pulling those baggies down and sucking on his cock. Damn what a slut I was. I could smell his breath and again it was of pot but this time it was mixed with margaritas and salt instead of beer. I leaned forward and soon we were kissing with my back pressed hard against the hood of my truck. Jesus these surfer boys were good kissers I thought as we explored each others mouths with our tongues. I was grinding my crotch against Justin’s and felt myself get hard once again.

I turned him around and pushed him up against the truck and slid down his body kissing his neck, his nipples and then kissing a trail down his absolutely smooth and hairless upper body. Soon I was on my knees and I was pulling his baggies down around his ankles. Damn I thought to myself I was trying to have sex in every conceivable place even in a public street! His cock came into view and was a beauty. But then again I thought most cocks were gorgeous. I just couldn’t get enough of looking at the wide variety out there in the world.

Justin was about six inches hard but very thin with very small hangers underneath. I was fascinated at how thin it was. His blond pubes had been trimmed but were very bushy. I reached my hand out and slowly gripped his shaft and a huge blob of precum came out of the tip which I used as a lube to begin stoking his hard cock. He leaned back against the truck and moaned and thrust his hips in swiveling motion as I slowly ran my fist up and down his shaft and licked his balls.

“Oh shit will you look at this guys,” I heard a voice behind me say and knew that we had an audience. I just didn’t care at this point. I tilted my head up to look at Justin and he had this huge grin on his face as I stroked him. Obviously he didn’t care either. If anything I felt him get harder as he enjoyed showing off for the crowd. Hell I was in theater I thought and this was like an outdoor drama. “Tom Sucks Cock in the Parking Lot” was the name of this play.

I leaned back on my heels and continued to play with Justin’s cock. I squeezed the shaft in my fist twisting my fist and rubbing my thumb over the tip on each upward stroke making him moan and twist his body feeling the sexual delight I was giving him. I could feel our audience step in a bit closer behind me and I thought I heard a few baggies hit the ground.

“Damn this is so fucking hot,” I heard someone say.

I turned my head around to see who was behind me and saw three guys and one girl. One of the guys was with the girl and she had her hand on his rather large prick stroking it as I was stroking Justin’s. Her partner was watching me closely but had his hand on one of her breasts bare breasts massaging her nipple. The other two guys had dropped their shorts and were jacking their cocks. One was kind of small maybe about four inches and the other another six incher.

I began to jerk Justin a bit faster and he was moaning louder with each beat on his hard shaft I knew he was close and then all of a sudden I saw his balls tighten and he blew his load on my face and my hair. His load was pretty big and felt warm and sticky. I leaned forward to drain the last drops of his cum out of his dick into my open mouth. Then I felt hot bursts of cum hit my back and the rear of my head. Oh shit these guys were cumming all over me. I was going to be covered in cum! I waited until they were finished and then turned around to see the girl on her knees sucking on her partners cock and at that moment he grabbed her head and thrust his load into her mouth.

“Damn dude that was so fucking hot man!” he said as she finished him off. They all pulled up their baggies and I stood up all covered and dripping with cum.

“Anyone know of anybody who needs a sperm donation tonight,” I said and everyone laughed.

“Shit man that was so damn rad,” Justin said as he came up to me and kissed me. “We need to get you under a shower man. There is an outside one up here behind Franks place. Come on I’ll show you.”

I followed Justin up the road to Franks Place and the others walked back to the party.

“Damn man I have never been sucked on like that before. Outside in the middle of the party. You are so fucking awesome man. Unfuckingbelievable man!” he said as we walked up to the shower.

I pulled off my baggies and turned on the water and stepped under. It was cold but I washed all the jizz off my head and out of my hair. “Did I get it all,” I asked Justin. He looked me over very carefully and pronounced me clean. I sort of used my baggies as a towel and then pulled them on and we drifted back to the party.

“Do you want to dance,” I asked Justin. He nodded and I took his hand and led him into the circle of dancing bodies in the front yard. Justin was a pretty good dancer and I had learned some great moves in my dance classes this past year. I could feel peoples eyes on me as I moved with grace. I was being very sexual and very suggestive as I danced with Justin and he seemed to like the attention. We were both sweating with the exertion but it felt good. Dancers were always in great shape because they were always working out.

After a while we walked over to the bar table and Justin fixed himself a drink and I got a bottle of water. It felt cool and good as I swallowed the entire bottle at once. “damn man you are an amazing dancer. Where did you learn those moves?” Justin asked me.

“I take dance classes at school and I am in the theater program. I never thought I could dance before but I learned some great stuff this year. We have some amazing teachers and some of the other students just blow me away with their moves. I am not even close to them,” I said putting my arm around Justin and kissing him again. The amazing thing I guess about working out or running or dancing or whatever is that when you start doing it you get sort of addicted to it and just want to keep on doing it even if you feel exhausted. I was amazed that just a short time ago out by the truck I was ready to call it a night and go back to the camper. Now I just wanted to dance all night long so I led Justin back into the mass of bodies and we put on a show for everyone to see.

In my old life I was the hanger on and the looker and the guy on the edge of the crowd who wanted to be in the middle but never could get up the nerve. Now here I was in the center of the crowd putting on a show like they had never seen before. Maybe they could surf better than I could but I sure as hell could dance better than they could. I was so getting off on this performance I just forgot my troubles of the past few days, I forgot that Timmy was next door fucking the brains out of some girls and forgetting that I was such a huge slut. Wasn’t life strange and good and weird all at the same time.

We broke off at pone point and went over to the edge of the yard and took a whiz in the bushes. “Fuck man I can’t keep up with you,” Justin said as we peed.

“Shit man you were doing pretty good,” I said as we walked over to the drink table. Girls and guys came by and told me how great my dancing was and touched me lightly in passing. On girl came over and said, “ Hi my name is Julie. Do you want to dance and maybe fuck?”

I laughed and said, “ Yeah I would love to dance but I will pass on the sex but thanks for asking.”

“No harm in asking,” she said laughing as she took my hand and we made our way back into the dancers. “You are so damn hot.”

I was all over her and up and down her smooth tanned body as we danced and at one point I even grew so bold as to quickly untie her bikini top and let her breast out. they were quite nice and firm and perky was how I think they would be described, people were watching as we did everything except fuck out their on the dance floor. I touched her breasts as we danced and ran my hands up and down her legs and arms. Finally the music stopped and I leaned over in a mock bow and picked up her top and handed it to her. People were clapping around us and my head was spinning and I felt good. I was as high as any of these people here.

Julie jumped up onto my chest with her legs wrapped around my back and kissed me. I held her up and kissed her back but her kiss was just not as good as a man kiss to me. I wasn’t even sure why that was. My dick was calm in my pants as we kissed. I finally let her down and she said, “ shit man why are all the good ones gay? You can really kiss man do you know that. Sure you don’t want to slip your cock into my pussy I could use a bone right now.” She touched her vagina with her hand and looked at me suggestively.

“Julie I am so flattered but not tonight. I did enjoy dancing with you. Thanks though for asking me,” I told her.

I went and got some more water and bunches of people came up to me and touched me and told me what a great dancer I was. My head was big and swelled up like a balloon with all these compliments. It felt so good to one of the beautiful people. I looked around at the crowd and saw Timmy on the other side of the lawn. He had this amazed look on his face as he watched me talk and party with all these people. he made his way across the yard to the drink table where he fixed himself a coke.

“Shit man you can do everything can’t you? People were so talking about you man when you were dancing. It was so awesome. Your moves are incredible,” he said.

“Nothing compared to the moves I want to make with you lover boy,” I said in his ear as I grabbed him and started to dance with him. I was slow dancing around Timmy rubbing my crotch up and down his legs and running my hands all over his arms and chest and back. I knew I was making a spectacle of myself but I was so high I just didn’t care. Timmy responded to my dance and began to move with me and we were like two people dancing as one. I could see folks staring at us as we moved around the yard entwined in each others bodies. I was sweating and Timmy was sweating and our bodies were pressed close to each other.

I pressed my lips to his as we danced and spun and twirled around. it seemed as if we were stuck together with the suction of our kiss. It was incredible. Stars were shooting off in my head and in my body and in the night sky above us. As we continued to dance I heard people clapping around us and felt their bodies pressing against each other and other couples formed and began to kiss and dance. Soon the whole yard was full of people kissing and dancing. Finally the song ended and we all broke apart exhausted but happy. Everyone was smiling and laughing and touching. Lots of them came by us and stroked our backs and just touched us and said things like Thanks man.

“Damn man I don’t know if I can keep up with you. How the hell do you do it?” Timmy asked me.

“Love and adrenaline man. Love and adrenaline with a bit of cum thrown in for good measure,” I laughed.

Timmy came up close to my ear and said, “ I think its time for you to fuck me man. I want you so much it hurts.”

I started crying as I heard those words come out of his mouth. I had wanted to hear them for such a long time it seemed although in reality it had only been a few years. I hugged him and he was crying too as we just stood there in the crowd hugging each other and crying. We made our way to the truck and got inside. I started it up and drove to the campground leaving the music and the party behind us.

The clock on the dashboard read 3 AM. Where had the time gone and everything was quiet and almost dark in the campground as we drove to our site. The office was dark and Harry was snoring loudly I was sure. We rolled up the windows and got out of the truck and met in another embrace and kiss outside the camper door.

“Do you want to take a shower and wash all this sweat off,” Timmy asked.

“No way man I want to smell all of you. The real you. Shit man we aren’t going to get any sleep at all tonight,” I told him as I opened the door to walk inside.

[runner]

Bravo!!!!! ..| :=d: :=d:

[Sam_UK]

Cheers mate, so its the V look u get at the hips, yea i have to say that is damn sexy!

[Sam_UK]

Im gonna sleep very well mate!

Mate, you done it again, perfect!

I can honetly say that i dont read, only for uni stuff, not for fun. But i could read your stories all day mate.

[maedkys]

very good story u have written. can hardly wait to read more about tom and timmy :=D: :=D: :=D: :=D:

[Kyanimal]

valle12tom ...

I not only enjoy what you write about, but also the way you do it!

Perhaps it's due to all the time I've spent on "The Cape" (Cod), that I can relate to what you've described so well. But you had me "Right There" with your words!!

THANK YOU! for "arousing" so many memories for me! (More than you know!!)

I'm definitely looking forward to MORE of your "work", Man!! :D (*8*) ..|

Keep smilin'!!
Ky ;)

P.S.
Ashville is also one of my "favorite places" ... not to mention Lake Lure, and, of course, Bat Cave!! :D

[sign]

it was really a great great story. cant wait for the next chapter. please please do write some more.

[Strocker]

Wonder full story! :=D: :=D:

Its so great to follow Timmy through his gay experiences and Tom being in so much love with him.

I can hardly wait for the part when Tom popps Timmys cherry :sex: , I hope it will by hot, very sensual :kiss: and extremely passionately *|* *|* .

[valle12tom]

My Best Friend
Chapter Five - The Third Day at the Beach - Tuesday

Well here it was the next day I thought as we walked inside the camper. So much had happened in my life since Friday when I left school. Shit it seemed like hundreds of years away but it was only four days ago. We turned to each other and kicked off our sandals and stood there looking up and down each others sweaty firm bodies. Timmy sucked in his gut and his hips and his baggies fell to the floor and then he pushed his boxers down and stepped out of them. His half hard cock was dancing around in front of him and he was flexing his crotch muscles to make it move up and down like I had seen Ion Davidof do in a Bel Ami film once. That was one thing I would have to try and learn how to do I thought as I watched fascinated.

I pushed my shorts down and stepped out of them and walked towards Timmy taking him in my arms and mashing our cocks together. The heat in our groins was amazing as we kissed each other in a tight embrace. We grew hard together and were moaning and grinding our hips and our cocks together. Our precum was making them slide against one another and the feeling was almost indescribable it was so intense and so passionate and so sexual.

I pushed Timmy towards the bed and he walked backwards slowly and we sort of half fell and half sat down and then lay down kissing and stroking each other. I wasn’t in a hurry and it didn’t seem as if Timmy was either as we just kissed and held each other.

“Oh Tom I want to feel you inside of me now but I am not sure what to do,” Timmy said when we broke apart.

“Just follow my lead and I will show you,” I said as I rolled on top of him and then began to kiss my way down his lean tanned body stopping along the way for a little play time with his pits and nipples and chest and navel and treasure trail and finally his pubes. I just lay there inside the triangle of his open legs with my butt in the air behind me and my nose pressed tightly in his forest of thick dark black pubic hair. I inhaled deeply and tried to memorize the smell and implant it in my brain so it would always be a part of me.

Just a whiff of this smell in the future would let me know that my lover was around. I sat back on my legs and looked at Timmy lying there in front of me. He looked part scared and part assured but this was new territory for him and I wanted it to be so good. He was usually the one in charge, the aggressor when it came to all things sexual so I knew he was churning inside wondering what would happen next.

“You know man I have always been so fascinated by your pubes and how they are so black but you have such blond hair,” I told him stroking his legs.

“I know I get lots of stares in the locker room at school and I used to worry about it but then I read somewhere that lots of guys who have blond hair have black pubes,” he said.

“Well I think they are so cool and your smell man is just amazing. So musky and sweaty and its just you man,” I said. “OK now lift up your legs with your hands and let me at your hole for awhile OK. If I do any thing at all that makes you uncomfortable let me know and if you like what I do let me know. I want to please you Timmy. I want to be your lover man.”

“Can I tell you something man,” he asked?

“Yeah sure anything” I said while I stroked the inside of his legs and thighs.

“The whole time I was with Christi and Zissa I was thinking about you. I mean it was great and all and I don’t think they even knew I wasn’t concentrating on them and believe me they were fine but I just couldn’t get you out of my mind. I felt like all hollow inside man right here,” and he put his hand over his heart and I saw a few tears roll down his checks. “ I just want to be with you forever man I know that now.”

“I love you too man,” I said as I lifted his legs and he hooked them with his arms to bring them up which spread his ass checks out. I could see his rosy redbud waiting for me as I leaned down and kissed it and ran my tongue around and around the puckered fleshy surface.

“Oh yes man that feels so incredible and so strange,” Timmy cried out as I continued to lick and kiss his hole. I put one finger in and then two and then three and he seemed pretty loose as I reached between my legs and squeezed my cock a few times to release some precum which I rubbed all over my cock. I then reached my hand under the mattress where I had placed a few condoms and quickly put one and rubbed some of the precum from my hand over the surface of the condom for lubrication.

I scooted my self forward under Timmy and lifted his legs higher and then bent him over and back pushing on his legs to raise his ass higher and then I placed the knob of my hard cock against his hole. I leaned against his legs which were draped over my shoulders. His hole was tight but I felt him relax and as I pushed gently I slipped right in and kept pushing until my whole cock was encased inside of him. I moaned as I felt his sphincter close down on the shaft of my hard cock exerting wonderful pressure which made me moan even more with pleasure. Timmy moaned as well and told me how strange it felt but also good as I just stayed there without moving letting him get used to having a man’s prick inside him.

I wanted to start banging Timmy’s ass but I just held myself as still as possible enjoying the wonderful sensations of having my cock in Timmy’s ass. “Oh man you feel so good,” I told him as I leaned down as far as I could go while he raised up and we kissed each other and looked each other in the eyes. I began to move my hips thrusting in and out as slowly as possible letting my pubes and ball sac crash against his ass cheeks on each downward thrust. He clenched his teeth and groaned as I fucked his ass for the first time.

“Oh yeah Tom. Oh yeah,” he said as he rolled his head back and forth on the bed. I tried to pace myself so I wouldn’t shoot my load to soon. I guess it was lucky that I had already cum twice tonight and once in the showers earlier.

“Try to use your ass muscles Timmy to open and close on my prick as I fuck you,” I told him. He had good control over all of his muscles and within a very short time he was giving my penis a wonderful time! “OK man now we are going to try something different. I am going to pull out and you need to roll over and lie down with your butt in the air so I can fuck you from behind. They call it doggy style.”

I pulled out and Timmy rolled over and did as I had instructed him. I lay down on his back and nibbled at his ear while I whispered. “Is it OK for you man? I didn’t hurt you did I?”

He turned his head and we kissed briefly. “Man it is all so new. At first I wasn’t sure and then all of a sudden these sparks started to go off all over my body as you pushed your dick inside me. It feels good now. I want you back inside me,” he told me in a whisper.

I took my still hard cock in my hand and lifted his ass off the bed a few inches and then guided myself to his waiting hole once again. This time he opened it right up for me and I pushed in with a small grunt. “Oh yeah man it feels so deep this way,” Timmy said as he pushed back into me and I pushed into him forcing my cock as deep as I could go. “Oh fuck me man. Fuck me as hard as you can. I really want to feel it,” he told me as I increased my thrusting. He met every one of my thrusts with perfect timing and we could have been a Bel Ami fuck scene with Ion and Lucas we were so good. It was hard to believe it was his first time.

I was getting tired and didn’t want to shoot just quite yet so I suddenly stopped and pulled out. When my dick pulled out it made a funny little popping sound and for some reason I started to giggle. “Oh what’s so funny man? Did I did something wrong? Why did you stop? It was feeling so good,” Timmy cried.

I rubbed his back to reassure him that all was well and said, “ No man everything is great. I just didn’t want to cum yet. We still have another way to try this before I shoot my load and I was laughing at that funny popping sound my dick made when I pulled out.”

I leaned down and kissed his back and rubbed my hands across its broad hard tanned surface. “OK now for another way to fuck man. You need to move over and let me lie down and then you are going to ride my cock like those guys in the shower this morning. That way you can completely control the penetration. You are going to love it and its great cause I get to watch your dick flapping and I get to play with it as well and then after we fuck and I shoot my load you can shoot off your load all over my chest. It’s the best way to finish man. It’s so cherry to ride on another guys cock man.”

He rolled out of the way and let me lie down on the bed with my hard condom covered cock laying on my chest. I never could develop my cock muscles to make it stand up straight when I was lying down like some guys could do but maybe with Timmy’s help we could develop those particular muscles I thought to myself with a chuckle. I grabbed my cock and held it up straight as Timmy moved to position himself over my body with his legs on each side squatting over my waist. He held himself up and spread his checks as he sat down on my cock. We found his hole with a little giggling on both our parts as I guided my cock into his asshole.

I slid right in and a huge grin spread all over Timmy’s face as he rode my cock all the way down sitting on my crotch and just savoring the feelings of me being so deep inside of him. “Damn man that is so awesome. You feel so huge inside me this way and its so deep, “ he said as he closed his ass muscles and squirmed his butt around feeling wonderful.

I reached up my hands and caressed his chest and ran my fingers over his nipples, “Just sit there man for awhile and don’t move anything except your ass muscles on my cock. OK. Let me play with you and just enjoy this time. Most guys just want to rush it man but I want to love you forever and am in no hurry to cum.”

I had made his nipples hard with my fingers and he leaned over to kiss me. That movement sent shock waves throughout my body as he closed his hole over my cock and the movement of leaning down stretched the shaft. Oh shit this was amazing I thought please don’t let me cum to soon. Let me savor this moment forever.

We kissed each other for what seemed to be a long time. His hands ran over my nipples and chest and I did the same with his and the feelings were so intense as he just enjoyed each other. Finally he sat back up and I moved my hands to his waiting cock which was about 3/4 hard and dripping precum. I grabbed it and squeezed hard and pulled and twisted on it to bring him up to my speed. He arched his back and leaned backwards and moaned as he played with his own nipples while I jerked on his cock and squeezed his balls.

“Oh Lord Tom I never ever thought sex could be like this. Its always been good for me but never this intense man. The feelings I am feeling are so sweet man. OHHHHH shit that’s feels so good. Grab my cock with both hands please and then my balls with both hands please man.” he yelled.

I did as he asked and squeezed his cock with both my hands trying to give him feelings he never had before. It was amazing how this time was so different from any other time for either of us. We were charting virgin territory in more ways than one and it could only get better and better as we learned to give each other maximum sexual pleasure. Then I squeezed his ball sac with both hands rolling the egg like balls inside their fleshy skin sac between my fingers. I put pressure on each one as I played with them knowing how sensitive they were. He rose up and growled like a lion when I did this and almost pulled off my cock before he slammed down again taking away my breath.

“I love you so much Timmy,” I told him as I continue to play with his cock and balls. “When you ride my cock just figure out how high you can go without pulling off OK. There is nothing worse than pulling off in the middle of a great fuck session. I mean its all good and everything and actually is quite funny in many ways but it takes time to get my cock back inside you and everything. Pull up slowly now and see if you can feel when the lip of my dick hits the hole and then push back down OK.”

He pulled up and found the sweet spot and practiced a few times. “ OK man its time to go for the gold. Just ride me however you want to or feel like it. I will play with your cock while you ride me and I will try to hold off cumming until the last possible moment. After I cum stay on top of me and keep me inside and then jerk yourself off and shoot on my chest. I want to see you shoot all over me man OK.”

He nodded his head that he understood and began his ride. Shit this boy could ride a cock. He was up and he was down and his leg muscles were bulged and he was breathing hard and laughing and smiling and yelling and moaning and groaning all at the same time. I watched in fascination as my best friend made love to my hard cock. He had never made love like this before and he was enjoying himself I could tell. He got in a rhythm and I could feel myself wanting to shoot my load. I held off and used all my will power to slow myself down and I tried to squeeze down on my prostate to keep from shooting but then I passed that point of no return that we all know so well and screamed as I thrust up inside him to release my load into the condom. “AHHHHHH Fuck man I am cummmmmming!” I cried as thrust my hips up in the air and I shot and shot my load. Finally I was spend and I relaxed on the bed and let go of his pulsating cock and just watched him sitting on me.

He grabbed his cock and pumped himself furiously growling like a wild animal as he made himself feel the pleasure that only we can give ourselves. I saw him tense up and the first rope of white sticky cum shot out of his piss slit and through the air spinning and curving before landing with a splat on my chest. He cried out as he shot three more healthy loads before he too was spent. I took his dick out of his hands and pumped the last few drops of cum out and then took my fingers and rubbed it through his cum and started to rub it all over his chest and my chest and into our pubic hair. He joined in and soon my cum was spread everywhere and he leaned down on me sealing our sweaty bodies with our cum.

I giggled as I thought about how most guys after you came on them just wanted to clean it off. I had always enjoyed having cum splattered on my body and licking it slowly off my sex partner. It never bothered me the way it did for some guys. I was glad that Timmy didn’t seem to be freaked about it.

He was still holding my now soft cock inside of him as he leaned down and we kissed and held each other. I wrapped my legs around him to keep me inside for as long as I could. The sticky cum was gluing us together and I hoped that it would be a symbol of our life together as a couple united.

We told each other over and over how much we loved each other and at that moment in time we truly did love each other. I hoped it could last and that we could grow with each other supporting one another as we went through our lives. I wondered if Timmy was ready to “come out”. I knew that I was and I hoped that he could break that barrier down and walk with me as a couple into the world around us.

We lay there for a long time just enjoying each other. Finally I said, “As much as I want to stay here all night long we need to get up and go wash all this cum off.” Timmy tried to raise up and we were glued together with cum. We started laughing and giggling together like school boys and finally broke free. I felt my penis slip out of his ass hole as he rose up off me and jumped across my legs to stand on the floor of the camper. He looked down at me and reached out his arm and hand to grasp mine and pull me up and into his arms which he wrapped around my back and we kisses some more. Would we ever get tired of kissing I thought? I hoped not! The condom filled with my cum slipped off my soft penis and I threw it in the trash can by the door.

We searched around in the semi darkness and found a couple of towels and just walked outside barefoot and naked. The night was gorgeous as we stood together and looked up into the night sky at all the stars. At that moment a huge shooting star streaked across the sky. I took that as a good omen as we started off to the shower. We walked in and it was very dark and sort of creepy. We found a light and turned it on in the outer room leaving the shower room partially dark but with enough light to see.

We turned one of the showers and waited for the hot water to come through the pipes and then each of us took turns getting wet. We washed each other bodies and got all the cum and sweat off. It felt so good to have Timmy’s soapy hands running all over my body. Timmy reached down with his soapy hands and began to wash my penis and balls making me hard again.

“I need you to fuck me again TOM. I want you inside of me. It was so incredible this morning when you jerked me off from behind and now I want your cock inside me not just between my cheeks,” he said giving my cock a very hard squeeze and a tug sending shivers of pleasure up and down my body. He turned around handing me the bar of soap and I soaped up his asshole and crack and then put it in the soap dish and moved into position. Timmy leaned over slightly and spread his legs as I moved forward with my hard cock. The head met his asshole and pushed right in. It was a welcome neighbor now and needed no introduction. I felt him use his muscles and squeeze me as I slid in with my soapy cock. I knew I should be using a condom but I didn’t have one. Oh fuck I thought to myself. I knew that Timmy was safe and I had always been careful but I wanted him to make that choice.

“Damn man I forgot to bring a condom man. Should I run back and get one?” I said into his ear.

“Do I have anything to worry about?” he asked me.

“Ah shit you never know man. I don’t think so,”I said.

He pulled off my cock turned and said with a laugh, “I’ll be right back don’t go anywhere promise. And keep yourself hard OK.”

“OK man. I put some under the mattress,” I yelled to him as he turned and ran out of the bathhouse to the camper naked as a jay bird and with his ass covered and dripping with soap. He was back in a flash with a condom which he opened and unrolled on my still hard and quivering cock. It felt good to have him touch me in this way.

“Finger me some to get my ass primed,” he said with a laugh as he turned around again. I took the bar of soap and fingered his hole for a few minutes before once again inserting my cock into Timmy’s ass. I wrapped my arms around him holding him tight to me and I kissed his neck and nibbled on his ear as I told him how much I loved him and his ass!

I ran my hands up and down his hard chest playing with his nipples as I pounded his ass with my cock. We slipped a bit on the wet floor and he had to spread his legs out a bit wider to get a good position so we wouldn’t fall down. We were both grunting in time to my thrusting and the sounds echoed in the tiled room. I reached around and found his cock hard and ready for my hand and he pushed back into me. I jerked his cock with my hand wrapped tightly around the shaft and fucked his ass and kissed his neck all at the same time. We were in sync as we stood there in the darkened shower room. I could feel the pressure building in my crotch and I could sense Timmy ready as well. I increased my thrusts as I jerked on his cock faster and faster feeling him shoot a load with a grunt as I shot mine into his ass as well. When we had both finished cumming I pulled out and stood there with my soft cock and rubber filled with cum starting to slide off.

Timmy reached down and pulled the condom off my cock walked to the door and tossed it into the trash can. What a nice gesture I thought to myself as we stepped close and kissed again before rinsing off the soap under the steady stream of water. I wondered what Harry’s hot water bill would be after we finished this week! We turned off the water and got our towels and dried off and then turned out the light and walked back to the camper. I went to my truck to see what time it was and was surprised to see that it was 5:30 AM. It would be dawn soon and I could already see the lightening in the sky. We hung up our towels and being exhausted from our night and day of sex, surfing, more sex and dancing followed by more sex we fell into bed spoon fashion with my arm draped across his chest and soon fell into a deep and restful sleep.

Somewhere deep in my sleep I felt so hot and so damn sweaty and I could hear noise and I wasn’t sure where I was but finally I swam to the surface of my dream world and realized that I was lying in bed with my arms still wrapped around Timmy who was sleeping next to me breathing gently and snoring quietly. It must be late as the sun was beating on the camper and even though we were parked in the shade and all the screened windows were all zipped open it was very hot and stuffy inside.

I kissed the back of Timmy’s neck and said his name until he finally woke up and said,” What time is it? Oh damn it’s so freaking hot in here.”

I nuzzled at the back of his neck and pressed my body next to his and ran my hands over his smooth hairless chest as I said, “ I don’t know but it must be late man cause you’re right it’s frigging hot in here. He rolled out of bed and hit the floor on his feet and I followed right after. We slipped on our baggies and I said, “ I gotta take a piss man.”

We went outside and from the position of the sun it was like noon or something. I could hear the surf and see some other campers down the way. I didn’t feel like walking to the bathhouse so I went behind the camper and stood there holding my penis waiting for the pee to start flowing. Timmy came and stood beside me and soon we were emptying our bladders in the noon day sun. We shook and finished up and then I walked to the truck. I was almost right it was 12:15 and I was famished so I knew Timmy had to be starving.

We went back inside the camper and found some cereal and an apple and a banana and a couple of granola bars and some peanut butter and jelly and bread and some water and juice. We spread out the food on the picnic table and sat down to eat.

“Shit man my dick has never been so sore but in a really good way,” he said with milk drooling out of the sides of his mouth laughing and gurgling with his cereal.

“How about your ass man that’s the part of you that should be sore. Shit I never saw anyone take to fucking like you did man. You and that fine piece of ass of yours were born for it!” I told him.

He grinned and said, “well you are a pretty good teacher man. Damn I just can’t believe we waited so long to hook up with each other.”

“You know how people say that things happen for a reason and in their good time?” I asked. Timmy nodded as I continued, “Well it wouldn’t have worked between us a year ago man. Think about it. I was a dork and fat and no one would hardly talk to me except you. I mean you were a good friend and all but you had no idea about gay sex man. And I needed to get away from Rosa and all that shit and find my new life at Carolina.. I worked fucking hard this past year to change my life and now you are here and well this week is already the most awesome week of my whole entire life and it’s not even half over man!”

“Yeah I guess you are right Tom,” he said reflectively after a few minutes.

We finished eating our meal and cleaned up and put stuff away.

“You want to go for a run and work out some down on the beach,” I asked him. “Lets wear our speedoes and put on a show.” I suggested. We went inside the camper and found our speedoes and took off our baggies and put them on. We did look good I thought.

“Yeah, now where is that sun block I brought,” he said laughing and punching me lightly on the arm. We found the bottle of sun block and rubbed some on each other taking our time so we didn’t miss a spot. We grabbed our towels and headed out to the beach where we found it pretty deserted because it was lunch time and also pretty damn hot. The sun was beating down but with the breeze coming in off the ocean it felt great. We dropped our towels on the sand and ran into the surf to cool off and get wet. We splashed around and wrestled like maniacs for awhile and then came out and looked up and down the beach.

“Which way do you want to run,” I asked. Timmy pointed left and we took off at a nice easy pace. Damn it was nice to have a running and workout partner. This would make it so much easier for me to keep in shape I thought as we jogged along side by side matching each others strides. I loved running on the sand but able to still splash in the water every once in awhile. We were breathing well as we ran and just getting in our zones. I am sure if anyone saw us they would think there goes two handsome guys out for a leisurely run. Maybe they would think we were on a track team or something. It felt good to be able to feel this good.

We just ran and ran and ran not really keeping track of time but finally Timmy peeled off and ran into the ocean with his arms stretched out wide like an airplane going in for a landing. he was making this goofy airplane noise but I joined right in. I loved to be goofy and silly and now I had someone to do it with. I followed closely behind. We dove under the waves and it felt so good to hit the cool salty ocean water and swim like a porpoise. I came up and looked around and didn’t see Timmy until I felt these hands on my legs grabbing my crotch and coming up in front of me spitting a huge mouthful of salty water in my face.

I grabbed him in an embrace and kissed him and we fell under the waves with our bodies pressed tightly together as we wrestled and felt each others strengths. We were testing each other and not as opponents or adversaries but as partners. Now that was something new and different and wild. We had to come up for air and broke free yelling and whooping with our new found freedom and joy. We splashed each other laughing in our joy and finally came out up onto the beach once again.

“Damn that run was awesome man. I know what a zone is like now. I reached one last night when I was dancing but I never really have before while running. You are so awesome and I love you so much,” I said grabbing him and kissing him hard on the mouth as we spun around and around on the sand. When we broke apart people were staring but no one said a word as we laughed and trotted off back down the beach towards the campground. We jogged along again finally coming opposite our towels and we ran into the ocean again to cool off.

When we came out this time we fell onto the sand and just lay there with our arms outstretched and holding hands. “OK lets do some push ups,” Timmy said and we let go of our hands and began to do sets of push ups. First 50 and then 75 and finally 100 after which we collapsed on the sand. This time I was breathing hard and I looked over at Timmy who was as well. We looked at each other and I stuck my tongue out at him and he stuck his out at me and we giggled again. It felt good to be silly and funny and so in love. I wanted to feel like this forever. I mean you read about true love in books but could two people achieve that lofty goal in real life I wondered?

We then turned over on our backs and did some crunches and sit ups. I sat up with my knees to my chest with my arms holding myself tightly. I was feeling good. I was feeling great. I was feeling better than I had ever felt before. I turned around and asked a couple walking on the beach what time it was. The man looked at his watch and told us it was 2 PM. We both jumped up off the sand and ran into the water to wash off and then ran back to the camp site. We went to the bushes where we relieved ourselves and then into the hot camper where we changed out of our speedoes and back into our baggies.

We went outside and hung up our suits and towels on the line and then got two new towels and went back to the truck where we applied some more sun block to our skin. Timmy wasn’t taking any chances on getting burned again and neither was I. We got in my truck and drove to the office where Harry was out on his porch.

“Late night last night boys,” he asked with a funny grin on his grizzled face.

“Yeah pretty late Harry but we just had a great run and a work out on the beach and now we are off to surf,” I told him.

“I heard the waves are supposed to be good this afternoon,” he bellowed as we drove off.

I drove over to Franks Place and we parked and got out and went inside where we said hello and slapped hands with everyone. Tony came over and rubbed my back and said hi as did Justin who whispered in my ear, “ You were so awesome last night man. Everyone will be talking about the kid from Carolina who came to Dewey for years to come.”

Frank said, “He is so right man you were righteous Tom. I have never seen anything like you before and I thought I had seen it all. If I could surf like you can dance I would be on the circuit now instead of holed up in this shit hole town with all these dip shits around me all the time.” Everyone howled and groaned when he said that. They knew partly it was true and party not.

I was basking in the limelight and it felt good. I looked over at Timmy and I could see he was proud of me as well and enjoyed hearing everyone talk about how cool I was and how awesome I was. That was something he had never heard before and I knew it sounded good. At 3 we all headed out and Frank said as he locked up the shop, “ Hey Tom just follow the line of cars man. We are going further down the beach today where the waves are really breaking.”

Timmy and I got in my truck and followed the line of cars down the highway about 10 or 15 miles further than we had surfed before. We saw everyone pulling off by the side of the road where I could see a path leading through the scrub oaks and over the dunes. We pulled off on the shoulder behind the other vehicles and got out and went to the back to get our boards. We carried them under our arms feeling like the cool surfer dudes we had become I thought chuckling to myself. We stood on the top of the dunes with the others who were lined up looking at the huge waves breaking down below us. Everyone was completely psyched and stoked and with a whoop and holler they all took off running with their boards down to the beach where we threw shirts and sandals and shit on the sand and then continued in a huge group out into the ocean. Today we didn’t need to surf far away from the group in the newbie section. Everyone welcomed us as real surfer dudes as we lay on our boards and paddled out to wait for our first wave.

I wiped out my first couple of waves but then hit 5 or 6 in a row. It felt so good when you hit a wave just right and then could ride the crest and slide down the trough. It’s hard to explain to a non surfer I thought and here I had only had one lesson! Timmy hit his first couple and then wiped out a few times. We would come up sputtering and laughing with each other. Everyone was so stoked with the waves today and they were awesome. Big rolling waves that you could really ride. The other guys could do tricks on their boards and I envied their incredible athletic abilities on the boards as they wiped around and flew up in the air keeping their balance and not wiping out. At one point I saw Timmy sitting on his board out beyond the waves talking with Christi and Zissa. he was smiling and they were smiling. It was nice to see that both us were so popular. I hoped that would not be a problem as we dealt with our sexuality and so many guys and girls wanting to get a piece of our cocks and ass’s.

Finally it was late and we all felt good with having a great day as we took our last ride in and ran up to join the group standing around on the beach talking about each and every wave they caught. How could they remember each one as if it was different I thought? I guess that happened once you had been surfing for so long. Surfers seemed to me to be like the Lost Boys in Peter Pan. They never wanted to grow up. They were always in search of new waves and bigger waves. they just wanting any wave they could find for the thrill it gave them when they were able to jump up on their board and ride a curl or slip over the top of a huge wave. I liked that feeling and thought why do we ever have to grow up?

Tony came over and draped his arm over my shoulder, “hey man how did you do out there today. pretty cherry waves weren’t they?”

“Yeah they were so cool. Thanks for everything man,” I said.

“I feel like I owe you a refund or something man. Shit you and Timmy caught on so quickly man I didn’t really have to teach you much,” he said with a grin.

“Naw man keep it. But tomorrow can you show us some of those moves you were doing today when you flipped you broad around and up in the air. As far as the refund man you can buy me a glass of water or something later,” I said.

“Speaking of that we are all going to meet up at the Frogg Pond tonight. They are having a killer band tonight. Join us. I am sure there will be some great dancing man,” he said.

“What time?” I asked him.

“Probably about 9:30 or so. Do you guys want to come over to my place before for a little stroking action,” he said grabbing my crotch and laughing.

“Hey man not tonight but we will see you at the bar later OK. And thanks for everything man. The party last night was so fucking awesome. I have never had so much fun at a party before and you and Justin were great man. I mean that.” I said grasping his hand in mine and looking him in the eye.

“It’s all cool man,” he said grabbing his board and running up the beach after the others.

Timmy and I were the last to gather up our boards and head up to the road. We stopped at the top of the dunes and turned around to look at the ocean. It was so peaceful to watch and we stood there side by side just taking it in. We turned to look at each other and kissed quickly and then turned to walk to my truck. We were the last to pull out and for some reason I just drove down the highway in the opposite direction from the campground for no reason except I just wanted to drive. We didn’t say a word but I did slip the new Jack Johnson CD in the player. In between the Dreams. Great surfer music for great surfers. We just rode in silence except for Jack until I broke it and said, “would you slide over her next to me man.” Timmy unhooked his seat belt and slid over to the middle of the seat found that seat belt and snapped it shut. I put my arm around his shoulders and he leaned into me and rested his hand on my leg.

It felt so good to be a couple and to be driving up the road like the two young lovers we were. Our society really did young gay people such a disservice to not allow us the freedom to just be in love at our age. We missed out on so much and our whole lives could be and probably would be changed because we were going to try to be a couple. Could we continue this I thought? It was easy in a strange place surrounded by people who didn’t seem to care which side of the fence we fucked on but when we returned to our town and to college what would happen then? Society was so fucked up when it came to anything that had to do with sex I thought. What are people so damned afraid of anyway?

“Hey man have you ever seen that film Jack Johnson did about surfing? It is so awesome man. Its called Thicker Than Water and wow you won’t believe the moves those guys can make in that film. We will have to find a copy when we get home,” I said.

I finally turned the truck around and drove back to the campground. We drove by the office and waved at Harry sitting inside in front of his TV. If he noticed or cared about Timmy sitting next to me we couldn’t tell. He seemed like a pretty open guy and in his life he must have seen it all I supposed. But obviously gay people used his campgrounds as evidenced by the gay couple in the shower yesterday morning.

We parked and got out and got our towels and kits and headed over to the shower where we washed off and soaped each other up. We didn’t have sex this time and were done in record time. I think we both wanted to wait and build up our sperm reserves and we were also hungry as hell! It was 7:30 by the time we headed over to Theo’s for some food. It wasn’t to crowded and we got a booth near the back pretty fast. The waitress took our order and made eyes at both Timmy and me as we giggled behind our menus.

“If she only knew that we sucked cock she would probably croak,” Timmy said with a laugh. She came back with my water and Timmy’s large chocolate milkshake. I was envious as I watched him drink it down. It looked so good but I needed to watch what I ate I kept telling myself. Our food came in record time and we bolted it down as if we hadn’t eaten in two weeks. All the sex and exercise and surfing had really taken it out of us.

We finished and then paid our bill and I gave the waitress a 20% tip cause she was so nice and she wasn’t going to get a piece of our ass. We shook them as we left the restaurant laughing and giggling with each other as we ran outside hysterical with laughter. We made it to the truck and got in. I drove up the beach and parked in a lot by the side of the road and we just sat there watching the waves listening to some String Cheese Incident on my killer stereo.

“Look Timmy I don’t want to tell you what to do or force you into anything but do you think there would be any way you would want to transfer to Carolina if I can make it happen?”

“Yeah and pigs can fly man. My grades are nowhere good enough for a school like Carolina,” he wailed.

“Look man I just asked but if I can make it happen would you be up for it and do you think your mom would mind? And while we are on that subject are we going to come out when we get home? I mean to your mom and grand and dad and the boys. I really don’t want to keep what we have a secret. I don’t think it’s fair to us or to our families to keep it from them.” It all just tumbled out of my mouth like a wave.

“OK OK man first things first. YES I will move to Carolina if you can make it happen. YES I want to be with you and YES I think I would die if we were separated. As to you next question YES I have been thinking about it all day long off and on. As much as it scares the ever-loving shit out of me and makes me weak in the crotch you know I think we need to come out. I was thinking when we were driving and you asked me to move over that we should be like that all the time and if we can’t then maybe we shouldn’t be together at all and I could not stand that so I guess yeah the answers is HELL YES. I know lets have a big freaking coming out party when we get home. Hey just kidding about the party,” he said laughing but serious at the same time.

We leaned into each other and kissed deeply. I put my hand around behind his head and we both moved closer to each other kissing and just enjoying being together. We broke apart and looked at the ocean again.

“OK man I know you are like Einstein and all but how are you going to make the impossible happen?” he said.

“Look I met this guy at this bar I go to. We didn’t have sex or anything cause he is to old for me but he’s really nice and we like each other and talk all the time. He works in the admissions department and is like in charge or something I am not sure. He might even be a dean or something. Tomorrow I am going to call him and see what he says. Maybe he can talk to the swim team coach and they might need someone as well. Hell man I will sleep with him if that is what it takes to get you down there with me. I didn’t get a chance to tell you that I have rented this awesome apartment on Macauley Street. Its about 4 blocks from campus and is a basement apartment sort of at the end of the street almost in the woods. It has a really big bedroom, a living room, kitchen and bathroom. The rents pretty reasonable for Chapel Hill and the landlord likes me as well.”

“Jesus man is there anyone you don’t know in that town?” he said with a laugh.

“Well it helps to be friendly and nice to everyone even if you don’t give them your ass,” I said. “All men like to be paid attention to and most of them that hit on me seem to appreciate it that I am honest with them about what I want and don’t want,” I said seriously.

“Would you really do that man sleep with that old guy just to get me in school,” he asked.

“Hell yes I would man in a heartbeat. Maybe the two of us can show him a good time if I can make it happen just to show him our appreciation but shit I don’t even know if he will ask or what he will say man,” I told him.

“Oh man you are too much. You have a plan for everything don’t you,” he said leaning back against the seat. “hey man I know let’s go down the street to that CD store what’s it called and look at CD’s for awhile.”

“Jeremiah’s CD’s,” I told him as I turned on the truck and backed out of the space and headed down the street. We found the store which we had passed earlier and parked a little ways away and walked in. It was brightly lit and there were about 20 people in the store listening to CD’s at the stations set up around the store and browsing through the CD’s and old vinyls they had for sale in their racks. They looked like they had an awesome collection.

We looked up and down the aisles and would show each other what we found and bump into each other and touch each other as we looked around. I really liked shopping with someone I loved. It was fun to share with each other. We listened to a few tunes and were sort of dancing around the store. We got a few stares when Timmy kissed me once but everyone was cool.

I walked by the register and the guy behind the desk said, “hey man you were at Tony’s party last night weren’t you. Shit man you’re the guy doing that outrageous dancing man.” he reached out his hand to slap mine. “You are one righteous dancer man.”

He turned to a friend and said, “ Mike this is the guy I was telling you about from the party last night. You had some awesome moves man.” Mike came over and slapped my hand as well. I introduced Timmy and they slapped hands and I thanked him for his compliments and we chatted for a few minutes.

“Say how often does Tony have one of those parties,” I asked.

“Aw he usually only has a big like that about once a month but he has a smaller version every week on Friday night. That was special last night first one of the season is always on a Monday night.” he said. He leaned over the counter and whispered, “I saw what you did to Justin on the hood of your car man. Awesome man and when those other guys all came on you I thought I was going to cum myself.”

“You should have joined us man it was pretty cool man,” I told him.

We left the store and got in the car and Timmy asked me what the guy meant about me and Justin. I told him about wanting to leave the party and then Justin coming over and me sucking him off in the road and the other guys coming over to watch and all and shooting their loads on me and the girl sucking on her boyfriends cock and all. I wasn’t embarrassed and I wasn’t going to pretend to be.

“You are so outrageous Tom. Is there anything you won’t do man? He said at last with a laugh.

“The way I see it Timmy I spent so many years locked up inside of me wanting to do things and never doing them that now I just want to try everything at least once but I do know when to say no and I will say no on occasion. But I figure what the hell life is short so why not live it now.” I told him.

I then told him about Tony as well. “Sorry man I didn’t tell you sooner but there wasn’t any time last night and this morning I just forgot and well I won’t ever keep anything important from you Timmy. You know that don’t you?”

He nodded his head as I started the car and drove to the bar. The parking lot was starting to fill up as we parked and got out and started inside. Zissa and Christi saw us and came over to say hello and rub their hands over Timmy. They were nice to me but from their body language they obviously liked Timmy and I guess they could feel my gay vibes or something. I mean I had been with two girls in my life and it just was not my cup of tea so to speak. I just didn’t get anything out of it. I wanted men pure and simple no ifs and or butts. Well maybe a few butts I thought to myself and started to chuckle.

“What are you laughing at Tom,” Timmy asked.

“Oh nothing man I was just at that guys butt over there,” as I pointed to this guy with very tight pants on and a great looking derriere. We walked inside and the band was playing and the girls spotted Tony, Frank, Mark and Justin at a big booth in the corner. We all walked over and said hi to everyone. Mark slid out of the booth and came over to say hi.

“Hey man its good to see you. Glad you all could make it. This place makes you go up to the bar to get your drinks. There aren’t any waitresses. Can I buy you something,” he asked. Mark was probably 20 years old like Justin and Tony and he was by far the best looking from my perspective of the group. He had olive skin almost as if he was part American Indian or something and he had this long black shiny hair and these huge round black eyes with long eyelashes. Although his body was very thin and bony he obviously pumped iron as he had nice arm muscles and great abs and pecs. He was tall almost seven feet I thought to myself. His face was long and angular and he was hot.

I reached out to touch his arm and said, “No let me get you something man.”

“A beer would be great,” he replied.

I knew that Timmy would want a coke so I walked over to the bar where some people were lined up to buy their drinks. The three bartenders were good and made short work of the line and I was soon standing in front of this very cute guy behind the bar. I told him I wanted a coke, a Budweiser and a pitcher of water if that was not to much trouble. I told him I would be glad to pay for the water but that I didn’t drink sodas or alcohol.

“Say man aren’t you the dancer guy from the party last night?”he asked.

Was everyone in town at the party I thought to myself. I nodded my head as he walked down the line to fill my order. He brought the drinks back and said, “No charge for the water as long as I get to dance with you at least once tonight.”

“Say the word and I am yours and on the floor man,” I said with a smile as I paid for the drinks and then picked everything up and walked back to the table. Timmy was sitting next to Christi and I slid in next to him pushing my leg up against his. I slid his drink over to him and he thanked me with a smile. I felt his hand under the table on my leg giving me a squeeze.

Mark slipped into the booth next to me and I pushed his beer towards him. He rubbed his naked leg against mine and leaned over to whisper thanks in my ear. Then I felt his hand on my other leg as he rubbed it up and down. Jesus I thought here I was getting rubbed by two guys in the middle of a bar. Life couldn’t get any better than this.

We all talked and chatted about the day, the weather, the summer, jobs, work, girls, guys, music, movies, food, the weather. You name it we bullshitted about it. Everyone was clicking and the bar started to fill up and band was jamming. I felt the music calling my name and pumping in my veins and I leaned over and said in Timmy’s ear, “Is it OK with you if I dance with Mark?”

“Yeah man give him a thrill but remember you are coming home with me tonight.” he said.

“Of course man of course. Hey I wonder what would happen if I reached into your crotch would I perhaps find a certain young ladies hand giving your pecker a massage?” I whispered into his ear as I laughed.

He nodded his head as I leaned over to Mark and asked him to dance. Mark took a big sip of beer and I took one of water and slid out of the booth. He took my hand and we almost ran to the dance floor. There were a few people out on the floor and we were the only male-male couple but I didn’t let that stop me from letting loose and having a great time. I was going to have some fun tonight. I close danced with Mark rubbing my body against his and my hands all over his tight hard body. I stripped off his shirt and then mine and threw them on a chair near the edge of the dance floor.

People were watching now. We had attracted a following and Mark was getting into it. He wasn’t as good a dance as Timmy or Julie but he was not bad. he could move that tall thin body of his and soon we were joined on the floor by Timmy and Christi and a number of other couples but still we were the only male-male couple. What gives I thought but then Justin and Tony joined us and then Frank and his friend as well as we balanced the equation a bit.

It seemed my energy drove the bands energy and the rest of the crowd got down and dirty and we got funky. The sweat was flying and shirts were off and it was cool. Finally they finished that set and I was breathing pretty good as I went to the table to get a glass of water. I felt Mark behind me pressing up to me and rubbing his crotch against my leg as he reached around me to get his beer.

“Hey man fancy a trip to the men’s room to help me get rid of my raging hard on,” he asked as he grabbed his obviously hard cock. “I am dying here man please help me out.”

I looked over at Timmy who caught my eye. I made a sucking motion letting him know what I intended to do to Mark and he gave me the OK sign and I took Mark’s hand and led him to the restroom. Shit I am not normally like this I thought but I have never sucked dick in a public lavatory before and I wanted to try most things at least once and Mark was hot and I did want to see him naked so what the hell.

We went in and there was a pretty good line up at the trough that was set up all along one of the walls. I saw that one of the four stalls was open and I led Mark in closing the door behind us and pushing up against him kissing him hard on the lips. We kissed and exchanged tongues for a minute of two and then I turned around and put down the toilet seat. It appeared clean so I sat down on it and reached out my hand and hooked Mark by the waistband of his baggies and drug him closer to me. We heard guys peeing outside and jive talking just beyond the door. I took down Mark’s baggies and was facing a pretty incredible specimen of a man’s cocks if I must say so. Shit he was amazing. About eight inches long and only half hard and these huge hanging balls underneath. Lord what a piece of meat. Bigger than I normally liked but what the hell I thought. His pubes were black as coal and shiny and his olive skin was so smooth and tanned it was like marble. He had these cute and sort of funny little bony hips that stuck out on each side and these tall thin legs. All in all he was a nice package of a man and I was set for some hot action.

“Mark,” I said in a loud voice, “ I am going to blow your cock and I want to hear some chatter man.” he nodded. I don’t think he was expecting this when he invited me in but I say give a guy the unexpected and he will be grateful for life. I reached out and began to stroke him with both hands and it did not take long before he was fully erect. Jesus he was huge probably around nine inches completely hard. He had these huge veins running up and down the shaft and a very large ski slope shaped head with this very pronounced lip around the tip of his cock which was reddish purple and pulsating.

“AHHH Yeeeessss,” he cried out as I began to stroke him and kiss his shaft. I could hear silence outside as everyone stopped to listen. “AHHHH Shit suck it man,” I took the head in my mouth and began to swallow the shaft and suck his cock while I played with his low hangers. I was amazed that I could fit this thing in my mouth but it just seemed to slid right in and I didn’t choke or gag or anything. “AAAAAHHHHH Man that is so fucking incredible. Take it man Take it all.” I heard him hit the sides of the metal walls of the stall with his hands as I pleasured his cock and he banged his head on the door as I sucked and stroked him. I heard the doors on the stalls next to ours on either side open and I knew there were guys standing on the toilets watching us which made me want to give them a show. I looked up and could see Mark holding onto the tops of the stall walls he was so tall and I could make out at least five guys watching us peering over the top. In a weird way it was very hot. A different kind of theater but theater never the less. Live action theater. I wondered what my class would say I thought with a laugh.

After I had given our audience their moneys worth sucking Mark’s cock and taking the whole thing down my throat I began to furiously stroke mark with both hands. I pointed his cock at the wall of the stall and he shot off all over the wall of the stall. Huge fucking ropes of cum hit the walls and dripped down on the floor. I had never seen such huge globs of cum before. Mark cried out and screamed with each shot of his precious cum. I heard clapping as I finished him off and then I reached down and helped Mark pull up his shorts from where they lay on the floor. I stood up and took his face between my hands and I kissed him and said, “God you have a great cock Mark. You are so cherry man. Thanks so much for letting me suck you off.” mark was standing their speechless with the goofy contented grin of a man who had just shot his load. I reached behind him to open the door and we went out to a packed house of staring faces but smiling faces. I bowed to the crowd in the rest room and said in my best mock theatrical voice, “Thank you gentlemen. For my next act I will go back outside and continue dancing. I hope you enjoyed the show. Sorry but there will not be, and I repeat so listen well, there will not be a repeat performance tonight.”

Everyone was smiling and laughing and slapping us on our naked backs as we piled out the door into the bar. The band had started up again and the cute bartender came over to me and said, “Jesus man you are fucking amazing. We are selling more drinks tonight than we usually do in five days and its all because of you. My partner and I should pay you to drink here every night. Now how about that dance.”

They were now playing a sort of rhythm and blues hip hop line dance kind of thing and I led him out onto the floor and began to dance. It was fun and he was a good dancer. I was the leader and everyone was following me. Soon we had a full dance floor all doing the same moves in these long lines that snaked across the dance fool. At the end of the number he kissed me on the cheek and went back to his place behind the bar. Timmy had just finished dancing with Zissa and came over to me and said, “Man you are so out of control. I heard what you did to Mark in the men’s room. Shit I don’t know what I am going to do with you”

“I know man I am sorry. I don’t know why I did it except I just wanted to try it once and Jesus man you should have seen his cock it was amazing. It was the biggest one I have ever seen and I took it all man. I can’t believe I took it all.” I held my hand up to measure Mark’s cock in the air.
“The crowd loved it and I have never had an audience like that Timmy. It was a real high man.” He threw his arms around me and told me how much he loved me and we started to dance. It was a good dance and we danced close and very suggestively. Timmy picked up things very quickly and learned new steps just by watching me and following my lead.

I was on the dance floor most of the rest of the evening getting a great workout and dancing with as many different people as I could. Sweat was just pouring out of me as fast as I drank some water. I would stop every once in awhile for a glass of water or a quick chat with Tony or Frank or Timmy or the others. I looked at the clock behind the bar and saw that it was 1AM. I was exhausted and ready for some action with my best friend and lover, Timmy Hamilton.

I found him and went over and draped my arms around his neck and kissed him on the lips. “Hey lover boy how are you feeling?” I asked him pressing my crotch against his leg.

“I think I am ready to go and see what you are up to man,” he said grabbing my crotch with his hand. “The girls wanted to know if I wanted to stop by their place but I told them not tonight I already had the hottest date in town! I think they were a bit disappointed but I am sure they will get over it.”

We said our good byes and I kissed Mark on the cheek and went over to shake hands with the bartender. He told me that his name was Steve and that his partner was Phil and they were there every night and I was always welcome and that my drinks were always on the house! People clapped us on the back as we left and we felt like celebrities as we walked out in the summer night. The sky was full of stars and there was a nice warm breeze blowing off the ocean as we walked to my truck hand in hand.

When we got to the truck I turned Timmy towards me and we embraced and kissed like the new lovers that we were. It felt so right and so good to be together at last. When we broke apart we were breathing heavily and primed and ready for some great sex. “Look Timmy I am really sorry for what I did back there. It’s just that I want to try it all and have it all but I never want to make you feel uncomfortable or anything. You need to speak up and tell me when I have crossed over the line OK,” I told him contritely.

“Hey man it’s really all cool. Everyone loves you in there and most everyone thought what you did was way hot so don’t sweat it man. Jesus though you are such a damn party animal now. It used to be me everyone wanted a piece of and now I need to get used to you being the lead horse.” he said.

“Hey man let’s never think like that OK. We are a partnership OK. We are equal and we are going to be together. I want to love you man and be your partner in everything. I want to support you and have you support me,” I told him seriously.

We kissed again and got into the truck and I drove to the campground. The office was dark and closed up and it looked like most everyone was sound asleep as they should be! We parked and got out and Timmy asked me what I wanted to do tonight as we walked to the door of the camper.

“What I really want to do is strip naked and go for a run on the beach and a swim in the dark mysterious spooky ocean with you,” I said in my most scary Dracula type voice.

He pushed off his baggies and slipped off his sandals and stood there naked in front of me. I did the same and we smiled and took off running down the path to the ocean. It was so cool to run behind Timmy and watch his white ass in the semi darkness as my dick flopped back and forth slapping each side of my thighs as we ran out on to the beach and just started to run along the waters edge.

We went into our zone again as we ran and ran and ran finally stopping and just running into the dark water. We held hands as we swam in the dark spooky water. I was scared and my dick and balls were drawn up tight but I felt somewhat protected to be with Timmy. “Are you as scared as I am?”I asked.

He laughed and said, “almost shit less man. He raised up out of the water on his tip toes and I could see his cock and balls were contracted as well. I showed him mine and we both laughed as we stood there in the crashing waves. We embraced and I could feel the heat from our bodies transferring to one another as we just held each other tightly and stroked each others backs.

We walked back up to the shore then and just slowly walked along the sand with our arms around each others backs. “Do you believe in true love,” I asked Timmy.

“Well I always thought it was possible but never really thought it could happen to me Tom but now I know it can happen,” he said. “You know I have always liked you and felt you were my best friend but when I ran out of my house on Friday and saw the new you getting out of your truck I knew deep inside that I was in love and that things had changed. I was just so glad to see you and I realized at that moment how much I had missed you this past year. It was like I had this huge hole in my body where you used to fit man and it hurt except I just didn’t realize what the hurt was until that moment. I wasn’t sure what it meant and I still had to sort a lot of shit out but damn man I knew then I was in love. And man it wasn’t just your physical changes you know it was something else. It was weird man I feel strange saying it but when is saw you get out of your truck there was this light around you that I had never seen before. I guess some people would call it an aura or something like that.”

We continued our walk in silence except for the crashing of the waves. It was soothing as we walked and reflected on our lives. I could hardly believe what Timmy had just told me and how he felt about me. We finally came abreast of the campground and walked up to the top of the dunes and then turned to watch the waves and the ocean. It was amazing how the sea was so dark except for these little white lines going along the crest of each wave as it came into the shore.

We walked back to the camper taking a leak in the bushes on the way. We met no one and hear no one as we walked inside the camper. We closed the door and embraced again. I said, “ tonight what I would like to do is to try to sixty nine with you. I have never been very successful at it because I get so fucking excited and either I just want to be the sucker or I want to get sucked and I can’t concentrate on both but with you I really want to see if we can get in a groove. I have heard it is awesome if you can do that. I think the import to just repeat everything that I do to you and visa versa but try not to think about what is happing to your own dick.”

“Cool man I am up for it,” he said and I looked down to see his penis rising to the occasion. We were true twinks. Young hung and definitely full of cum!

We went and lay down on the bed and just kissed each other and touched each other and our cocks got hard and we pressed them together. Shit I thought this was something we would have to try next. I think I heard someone on JUB call it frottage or something. I thought I remembered seeing a thread dedicated to it one time. I would have to look it up later as we humped against each other enjoying the incredible sensations we were causing in our bodies, our cocks and our brains.

We broke apart and I switched places and we lay side by side with our crotches and hard cocks sticking in each others face. “OK are you ready man? Whatever I do you do it to me OK until we both blow our loads.”

“Roger that commander Sir! I am ready to follow your every actions Sir! I will do as you do Sir! and not as you say Sir!” Timmy said laughing hysterically and I joined in on his laughter. It felt good to just be able to laugh with someone over something as silly as a funny voice.

Then I reached out and touched his skin and felt him do the same and then his cock and felt the same and it was so amazing how every action I did to Timmy he mirrored what I had done. It was intense as I just got lost in touching and feeling and kissing and sucking his cock and balls and thighs and pubes. We definitely did the whole zone thing and I was going for it. I blanked out my mind and just concentrated on doing Timmy.

We made little moaning sounds and lots of groans and we were sweating with the exertion. At one point I flipped over so I was kneeling on either side of his head with me on top and Timmy on the bottom and then we switched so I was on the bottom and he was on the top. God it was so cool looking up at his hard cock dripping strings of precum down towards my face. Then back to side by side. I was taking his whole cock in my mouth and sucking on it hard while I massaged those wonderful sweet balls of his. We thrust our hips at each others faces and finally I could hear myself scream inside me with the pleasure of sexual release as I started pumping my hot sperm into his mouth and at that same instant I felt his start to pump into mine. We gobbled up each others hot jizz swallowing as fast as we could. I had a huge load for my sweet boy and he has one for me as well. Lord where did all that cum come from I wondered.

We finished each other off and then lay back exhausted and completely at peace with ourselves and with each other. “Oh shit man it was good. You are so fucking cherry man,” I told him rubbing his leg. I turned to kiss his leg and rub my mouth along its hairy surface as I felt him do the same to me.

We sat up and looked at each other with these huge contended and I am sure goofy looking smiles on our faces. “I think we are both cherry,” Timmy said as we leaned forward to kiss and I got up and switched myself around in the bed so we could lay down face to face. We kissed slowly as we fell asleep on this Tuesday our third day at the beach.

[TomThumb]

Joy, tears and satisfaction...you've outdone yourself and are an amazing writer! Peace always....tom

[sheep]

When is chapter 5 gonna be ready?

[clearfallen]

awesome....that story is truely awesome...

keep it cumming, I just can't get enough..... (*8*) :kiss: ..| :=D: :=D:

[sign]

i've haven't read it yet but i'm sure i'm gonna enjoy reading this one.

[runner]

Are you sure you're a virgin, Tom?

[valle12tom]

Yes I can assure you that I am a complete and utter virgin. I have had sex with a woman but never with a man except in my extremely wild and huge fantasy life. *|* Would I lie about that????? ;)

peace to you and all my readers. :kiss:
New chapter is in the works as we speak! :kiss:

[Strocker]

What can I say but…WOW!!!!

Can’t wait for „Wednesday” :D *|*

[Kyanimal]

Another AWESOME installment, valle12tom!! THANK YOU!!! (More than you know, or I can say!!) :D ..| ..|

Keep smilin'!! (And writin'!!!!) (*8*)
Ky ;)

P.S.
Actually lived in Chapel Hill '73/'74! Was managing a Shoney's in Durham!! :D

[sign]

great!!! can't wait for the next chapters to come. thanks valle12tom.

[valle12tom]

Chapter Six - The Fourth Day at the Beach - Wednesday

I heard the bird cawing first before I realized what it was. Maybe it was just part of my dream. I was on a stage and I had just had the best performance of my life and everyone was up yelling and screaming and throwing roses and flowers and yelling “Bravo! Bravo!” I was bowing and smiling and my groin was all clenched with pleasure at my performance. I remember sweating and bowing and then I looked into the wings and standing there was Timmy with a huge bouquet of long stemmed red roses smiling at me. He walked across the stage to hand me the flowers, which were huge. Bigger than they ever could have been. He handed them to me and then we kissed and hugged and still the people clapped and cheered and yelled “Bravo!” I looked out into the audience and I saw my mother standing there but it was like she was out of an old photograph and I could tell she wasn’t real. She seemed like a cardboard cutout. I wanted her to be real to share in my joy but she wasn’t there. I saw my father and Grand and Mike too and Timmy’s mom was there. I looked out and saw in the audience many of the people that I had known throughout my life and they were all cheering for me and now for Timmy and me.

Then I heard the crow outside the camper window cawing in the early morning light. I came up out of my deep sleep swimming upwards towards my consciousness and finally I was awake but feeling so good. You know the feeling when you come out of your dream world but still can remember how good the dream felt. I lay there on the bed looking out the screened window and saw the crow dancing around outside as it called to its friends. I felt good. I had to pee but it was not so badly that it was painful. I lay there and just basked in my warm feelings of love from last night or early this morning depending on how you wanted to look at it.

I turned in the bed and looked at Timmy sleeping beside me. His mouth was slightly open and he was breathing so gently. His hand was next to his head and I just lay there watching him sleep. God, this is great, watching my lover sleep I thought. Life just does not get any better than this. I leaned over and kissed his forehead but he did not stir from the dreamland place he was in right now. I lifted myself up and sort of scooted backwards on my knees bringing myself to a sitting position. I lifted myself up and stepped over his legs trying carefully not to disturb his deep and dream filled sleep.

I picked up my baggies from the floor where I had dropped them early this AM. I looked around and thought we need to clean this place up. I hated things out of order. I saw that I was about half hard with my bladder telling me I needed to go outside. I pulled on my baggies and walked over to the door of the camper, opening it and going outside. Without making any noise, I pushed it almost closed and walked over to the bushes where I relieved myself in the early morning light. I could hear some movement around the campground as campers began to stir and wake up to the new day.

I shook myself off and put my penis back in the baggies and turned around to look at the morning. I could see some pink in the sky behind me where the sun would soon rise and it looked like it would be another superb day at the beach. I wanted to call Brad Morris, my friend at UNC, first thing this morning before he went to work. I walked over to the truck to see what the time was. I looked inside and turned on the ignition - the clock was indicating it was about 6:30. That was good I would walk up to the office and call him around 7:30. He had told me he left for his office every day around 8:00 so that would be perfect.

I closed the truck door and went back into the camper. I stood there and looked at Timmy sleeping on the bed. His head and face were turned away from me and I just sat down on the cooler and tried to memorize his back and butt and legs lying there on the bed. I watched the rise and fall of his breathing and he seemed so at peace. I reached down and began to pick up the clothes from the floor, folded them and put stuff away and straightened up.

I must have sat there for 30 minutes in a kind of daze before I came to and jumped up. I went over and put my hand on his shoulder as gently as I could. I leaned down next to his ear and shook him as easily as possible while I whispered in his ear, “ Timmy wake up man.” He came awake and rolled over rubbing his eyes and the sleep from them. He smiled at me, reached up and pulled my head down to kiss me. His breath was hot and, well to be honest, it was kind of sour - that early morning kind of breath, but I never let on and just kissed him back. I had better get used to all parts of my man the good along with the sour!

He let his arm flop beside him on the bed and said, “You want to join me for some early morning fun.” I looked down at his crotch where he was squeezing his cock and it was getting hard.

“As much as I would like to stay and help you out man, you are on your own for a while. I am going up to the office to call my friend in Carolina. I am so anxious to see what he has to say I can hardly stand it.”

“Thanks man you are the best,” he said. “Would you mind if I went back to sleep?”

“No not at all,” I told him running my hand lightly down his chest and around his pubes. “Just don’t cum without me man OK?”

“Sure I will save that for later,” he said as he sort of drifted off back into his dreamland.

Dressed in my baggies, with neither shirt nor shoes I headed up to Harry’s office. I hope he did not have a policy regarding “No Shirts No Shoes No Service!” I thought and laughed out loud causing a couple passing me on the road to turn and stare at this strange boy laughing to himself. I walked into the office and found Harry coming out with his supply kit.

“Harry can I ask a huge favor of you?” I asked.

“Well, son it depends on what you are asking,” he bellowed back at me.

“I really need to use your phone to make a couple of long distance calls”. I took a ten-dollar bill out of my pocket and tried to hand it to him.

“I don’t usually let folks use my phone but seeing as how it’s you - OK,” he said taking the bill from my hand. “This ought to cover it.” He walked off down the road whistling to himself as I walked into the office and around behind the desk. I sat down in his chair and pulled the phone toward me and dialled information while I found a pen and a pad of paper.

When the operator came on I asked for North Carolina, then Chapel Hill and then Brad Morris. I hoped he was listed and didn’t have another name besides the one I by which knew him. I had first met Brad about the third or fourth time I went into the Cave late one afternoon and he was sitting there at the nearly deserted bar having a drink. I went up and sat down next to him and ordered my usual, water with a squeeze of lime. We struck up a conversation starting with the unusual nature of my choice of drinks in a bar and went from there.

He was cool for an older guy. He told me he was not married and that he was 58 years old. He had had a partner for 30 years who died of a heart attack while jogging last year. He was very friendly but never put the moves on me. He drew me out and talked to me as if he was really interested in what I had to say. We started to meet on a regular basis at the Cave to talk and chat discussing the world, UNC, politics, classes etc. He knew a lot and was very smart. He invited me out to dinner to which I said yes. Again, he never asked me for sex, we just talked, had a great dinner and he paid for the whole thing. He taught me stuff about food that I had never imagined. We went to the movies a number of times and he even invited me over to his house for a few parties and get tog ether’s which were mostly attended by guys of his age who did try and put the moves on me. I gently told them that I was flattered but was not interested. For the most part they all backed off and I told Brad about it. I asked him for his advice and told him how flattered I was that they were interested in my ass but that I was just new at being gay and was not looking for an older lover at the moment.

I didn’t want to hurt their feelings but I did want to be able to talk with them and know them as friends, as other gay men. As role models I guess. He was supportive and I reckon he must have told everyone to back off any sexual advances because after that time they did. Brad had become a really good friend and he was always there with his friends at all my plays and seemed to be always genuinely glad to see me, as I was him.

The computer operator gave me a number, which I wrote down on the pad of paper and then dialled and heard it ring once, twice, three times. I was getting worried that perhaps he wasn’t home or had gone on vacation or something when he answered saying, “Hello, Brad Morris. Can I help you?”

“Brad, hey it’s me Tom. Tom Peters, “ I told him.

“Tom I recognized your voice. Is something wrong? What are you up to? Where are you?” he asked.

I had told Brad about my step mother and family life at home and he could relate as he had an abusive father who regularly beat him up as well as his brother when they were growing up. I tried to fill him in as quickly as possible about what had happened at home and how I had come to the beach with Timmy. I had also told Brad about Timmy and my love for him and now I could report that we had made love and were bona fide lovers.

“Brad this is the real thing and I want to thank you for all the encouragement you have given me over the past year. I can’t wait for you to meet Timmy. He is so awesome and that is sort of why I am calling you now.” I said excitedly.

“OK Tom what can I do for you,” he asked.

“Brad you know I would never ask a huge favor unless I really needed it don’t you?” I asked.

“Yes, Tom.Just tell me what you need son,” he said impatiently.

“I was wondering if there is anyway Timmy could transfer to Carolina. I know it’s late in the year and you have already made all your selections but I really need for him to move to Chapel Hill. He has gotten straight C’s at Boston University and he is on the swim team there and really is an amazing swimmer. So what do you think?” I asked.

There was a moment of silence before Brad said, “ let me go to work and see what I can do Tom. I won’t promise anything at this stage but let me see what I can find out. Call me at - let’s see,” he said pausing, “about 11 o’clock this morning and I will be able to tell you more. I will do whatever I can to make it happen Tom. Now let me see, Timmy’s last name if I recall is Hamilton - correct?”

“Yes, Brad, you have an amazing memory,” I told him truthfully. I told him Timmy’s address and his mother’s name and the name of the swim team coach at BU. I was sure the BU coach would not be to happy to learn that his star swimmer wanted to transfer to another school but I am sure he was used to that sort of thing happening in college athletics. “Brad, no one knows about Timmy and me yet except you. I mean we want to be honest and come out if he moves down to Chapel Hill but you know how homophobic guys in the locker room can be.”

“Yes, Tom, I know all about their lack of understanding and their prejudices,” he replied.

“Thanks, Brad - you are the best for trying! Even if it doesn’t work out at least you were there for me and tried and I really appreciate that and will never ever forget it!” I told him.

“OK, son I better go now,” he said giving me his private office number before hanging up. I wrote it down underneath his home number.

“Oh, shit!” I thought as I sat there, “ it is all in the works now!” I jumped up and yelled and ran out of the office. I met Harry on the road and thanked him again for letting me use the phone. I asked him if I could come back at 11 to make another very important call and he told me fine. I shook his large beefy hand and ran off down the road kicking up my heels and laughing and jumping in the air like a wild man.

I ran up to the camper and opened the door and jumped inside where I found Timmy sitting up on the bed. I ran over and pulled him up in an embrace, dancing around the camper and then I kissed him.

“What’s up, Tom?” he asked.

“Oh, shit man life is so good! I talked to Brad and he is going to work now to see what he can find out. I am going to call him back at 11 am man! He sounded really positive but I mean he wasn’t sure or anything. Oh, shit! I just know it’s going to work out Timmy. I love you! I love you! I love you!” I yelled over an over again as we spun around getting dizzy and finally falling on the bed hysterically laughing and kissing. We finally got up, Timmy drew on his baggies and we rummaged up something to eat and took it all outside to the picnic table. Timmy went over into the bushes to take a leak, came back and we dug in.

“We are going to have to go shopping man,” I said. “We are almost out of milk, juice, fruit and bottled water.” He just nodded shoveling more cereal in his mouth with some of the milk drooling out the sides as he ate. On someone else it might look gross but on Timmy it was so cool and endearing. That was one of the many things I loved about him was the way he ate. I reached over the table and wiped the milk off his face affectionately.

“Should we take a shower?” he said sticking his nose in his pit and smelling. “I stink pretty bad man. Like a rotten jock strap or something!”

“You know I would like to just wait man until we are really ripe. I want to know you when you really smell so bad I just want to puke my guts out,” I said laughing and pushing my hand in his face.

“OK, man but don’t say I didn’t warn you. I can get pretty raw man,” he replied.

We put away all the breakfast things and then I took a pen and paper and made a list of stuff we would need. We could go to the market and then see what time it was when we got back. If we had enough time maybe we could go for a quick run and a workout before I called Brad back. Then we could go grab some lunch and just hang around until it was time to surf this afternoon. We put on some sandals and slipped our shirts on and headed to the truck. It was about 9:15 by the time we drove past the office waving at Harry on our way to the Dewey Beach Market.

The parking lot was pretty crowded when we got there but we found a place. I parked and we walked inside. It was so cool in there with the AC turned up high that it was chilly and I looked at our arms and could see chill bumps all over. But it did feel good to get out of the heat that had begun to build up outside. One of the cashiers turned as we walked in and I saw it was Julie, the great dancer from Tony’s party.

“Tom! Hey, how are you doing?” she called out to us. “Hey, Timmy!”

We walked over and as she didn’t have any customers right then, we said “hi,” and chatted for a few moments. She told us she had heard about the dancing at the Frogg Pond last night and was sorry she missed it but she pulled the late shift at the market and had to work until 1 am and then be back again at 8 this morning. She told us there would be a great DJ at the Summer House tonight and while he wasn’t as good as a live band he could spin some great tunes. She really wanted to dance with me again. She said she was majoring in dance at a school in New York and I was the best dancer who had ever come through Dewey Beach. She told me that I could give those guys up in New York a run for their money.

I told her that we would be there and she told us to come through her line to check out when we were ready. We got a cart and started pushing it around the store playing and having fun, putting stuff in the basket. Timmy would put junk in and I would take it out and he would put more junk in and then I would take it out. Some older folks were staring at us and clucking their tongues at our childish behavior. But we were having fun and we were young and full of CUM!

“Hey, man, I am sorry you know I am just kidding don’t you? I know how hard it is for you and how I never have to worry about what I stuff in my mouth,” he said with a laugh as he put some Twinkies in the cart. “But you have to buy these for me man. I want to see if I can slide one on your cock and eat it off seeing as how we are such Twinks now and all!”

“OK, but just one pack,” I said giggling at the thought of eating a Twinkie off of Timmy’s hard dick. We finally got everything we needed and pushed our cart up to Julie’s line. There were a few people in front of us but we didn’t mind waiting. Timmy told me how cute Julie was and how good we were together as dancers. I leaned forward and kissed him on the lips and the woman in front of us got sort of huffy and made some crack about how young people today just didn’t know their place, as she paid for her groceries and left the store.

We smiled at Julie as we unloaded our cart and she began to ring up the groceries. “Don’t worry about Mrs. Simmons she is mad at the world ever since her husband left her for a younger woman,” she said as I paid her for the groceries. “So will I see you tonight?”

“Absolutely. You couldn’t keep me away,” I said as I reached over and touched her arm and then left the store with our bags. We threw everything in the back of the truck and drove off towards the campground. I stopped for some gas and by the time we got back to the site it was about 10:30. We put everything away and straightened up the place, took our trash over to the big barrel and made sure everything was clean.

“Look man, I need to take a bodacious dump right now before I explode. I’ll be waiting here for you when you get back, OK?” he said as he kissed me and started over to the bathhouse. I walked up to the office again and Harry was sitting on the porch reading a newspaper. I greeted him and sat down in the chair beside him waiting for 11 am to come so I could make my call.

“You boys having fun?” Harry asked.

“Yes, sir - this is the best vacation I have ever had in my whole entire life,” I told him truthfully.

“Well that is great,” he said folding his paper and getting out of his chair. “I need to check on the campers down at the other end and you need to go and make that phone call of yours.” He placed his hand on my shoulder as he walked past me and gave it a little squeeze. I watched him walk down the road whistling. I got up and went inside. I reached into my pocket and pulled out the piece of paper with Brad’s office number and home phone number written on it and sat down and dialed the number.

My heart was beating about 1,000 times a minute and I thought I might have a heart attack. I quickly did a few of my breathing exercises and I felt myself calm down. I was so nervous. I wanted this to work out so badly that I hardly could stand it. I heard it ring, once, twice, three times and then four. It was an eternity to me and then he picked up, “Admissions office, Brad Morris speaking how may I help you?” I was so glad to hear his voice and not a recording.

“Brad,” I said weakly, “It’s Tom.”

“It’s OK son - not to worry - I think I have it all arranged.” My heart was beating what did he say?

“I talked to a friend of mine up at BU and then I talked to our swim coach here at Carolina and then the coach up at BU. You are right Timmy is not the best student but he is a hell of a swimmer and the long and the short of it is, he is in Carolina, if he wants to come and after all this work he had better want to come!” I screamed and jumped up and almost knocked the phone off the desk.

“BUT,”

“Oh shit! There was always a BUT in life wasn’t there?” I thought.

“BUT you are going to tutor him and get his grades up. I assured Coach Stevens that would happen and I don’t like to go back on my word, Tom. Do you understand? Also this is completely legitimate and above board. I made the calls but Coach Stevens had an unexpected open spot on the team. He had heard about Mr. Hamilton and already knew his stats. The swimming world is very small I guess. Your friend is a very lucky young man to have you as his friend Tom and he did earn this place at Carolina but he is going to have to work hard to stay here!”

I was dancing around the office and almost peeing in my pants I was so happy and excited. “I think I have the best friend in the whole world in you Brad. You are the best and I am going to have to somehow pay you back for this in some way man. I love you and thank!.”

“OK, Tom. I will get all the paperwork ready on our end and my secretary will send it out tomorrow. Timmy needs to get everything filled out and back to us ASAP. I will go ahead and arrange with my friend at BU for his transcripts to be forwarded. He also needs to call Coach Stevens and thank him and show him his appreciation. That’s very important Tom. I think you know that but I don’t know if Timmy does.”

He gave me Coach Stevens’s number and also the coach’s number at BU suggesting that Timmy call him and explain the situation as best he could. It was never good to burn one’s bridges and you never know when you might need that coach to be your friend, give you a recommendation or something, he explained to me.

I thanked Brad over and over again and told him that I would take care of everything.

“I am glad things worked out for you Tom. You deserve the best and you have been a true friend to me this past year. I don’t know if I have really told you how much I appreciated your just talking with me while I was grieving for Ted. You never put any moves on me like some young guys I have met or anything and I love you for just being you. You have really helped me through my grief this past year.”

“That is what friends are for man. Look I’ll call you next week when I get home, OK? And thanks again Brad,” I said to him as we hung up. I high fived the air around me as I ran full speed out of the office and down the road. I was kicking up my heels and I ran up to Timmy and picked him up off his feet and swung him around and around until we fell on the ground laughing and kissing. I told him everything that had happened and what we had to do and he was yelling and I was yelling and life was good!

Harry came walking by and asked us what was going on. I told him as briefly as I could and he seemed very happy for us. “So I guess you need to use the phone again this afternoon?” he groused to us but he was smiling.

“Yes sir, if it is not to much trouble for you?” I said reaching into my pocket handing him another ten dollars. He made no argument and accepted the money and stuffed it in his pocket.

I had never been happier in my life and I don’t think I had ever seen Timmy so happy. We were both glowing we were so fucking happy. If it hadn’t been for gravity I think we would have floated away up into the clouds we were riding on.

“Look man, lets go for a run for about half an hour. I just need to feel the wind in my face and get my endorphin’s moving,” I told Timmy as I stripped off my shirt and kicked off my sandals. He did the same and we took off running to the beach where we just ran and ran for about fifteen minutes one way and then fifteen back. We were not even winded as we jogged up the dune to return to our campsite.

We grabbed out shirts and put them on and slipped on our sandals and got in the truck to head out for some lunch. I felt like celebrating and I wanted a big thick chocolate milkshake and a huge over stuffed roast beef sandwich with all the trimmings and hot spicy mustard for good measure. I would leave out the chips and the fries but maybe nibble on a few of Timmy’s for a special treat. We drove to the deli down the street and went inside. It was pretty busy and we had to wait about five minutes for a table. An extremely hot looking waiter came up to the table and checked us out.

“What can I do for you guys....hot damn you are the guy from the bar the other night. Shit man you are so bodacious. Fucking A man!” he said slapping my hand and then Timmy’s. “Shit, man! I was in the can when you went down on Mark and I had my head over the stall wall and was pumping my meat on the other side. Jesus man that was so fucking hot! I blew the best load of my life. I swear I did man”

I saw from his nametag his name was Stephen so I gave him my order using his name and touching his hand lightly where he was grasping the table top while squatting down beside our table to take our order. I also gave him my most brilliant smile as I said, “Well it was a one time performance man but I am glad you enjoyed it. Mark has a most incredible cock and I am sorry I did not recognize you at first but I probably only saw your face for a few seconds when I looked up. I think I may have been a bit distracted by the size of his hard cock.”

Stephen took our order and walked off and I must say he had a very nice butt. Timmy turned around to look at his butt and started grinning and said, “Shit man, when you are gay I guess you start checking out all the hot guys huh? He has a great butt man.” We giggled and just talked about this and that while we waited for our milkshakes. When Stephen brought them back he also brought an extra shake on the side and a glass of water for each of us. I love it when a place gives you the extra milkshake in the tall metal container they make them in and it’s all frosty on the outside!

I picked up my glass and we toasted each other clinking our glasses. “To us and our new life together. I will always be there for you man always!” I said.

Timmy said for his toast, “You got that right man. I promise to always have your back and your front and your butt...” and then he cracked up with laughter as we drank our first sip. “Ohhhhh, that was good! Almost as good as sex!” I thought, with a chuckle. I hadn’t had a milk shake in such a long time I needed to remember to be careful and not drink too fast as I did not want to get a headache.

We sipped our milkshakes and made loud obnoxious slurping noises with our straws as we just enjoyed sitting there across from each other. “God! Could this really be happening?” I thought.

Stephen brought our heaped platters of food and set them in front of us getting each of our orders correct. I hate it when there are only two people at a table and a waiter or waitress will come up and say, “Who had the ham on rye?” or some stupid shit like that. I always wanted to yell, “why don’t you take your job seriously for God’s sake? There are only two of us at the table you bozo!”

“Hey, I had the cook put some extra meat on both your sandwiches just in case you didn’t get enough the last night!” he said with a laugh and a very cute, devilish grin. “Are you guys going to be at the Summer House tonight?”

We both nodded our heads, “yes,” as he walked away to take care of his other tables and dug into our huge mother fucking sandwiches. And they were good - piled high! Food was dripping from our mouths and on to our plates as we were giggling and laughing as we ate. We were a sight as we ate. Like a couple of pigs at the trough. They were good sandwiches and I even ate a few of Timmy’s French fries smothered in catsup the way he liked them. I hadn’t had a French fry in about six months and they tasted so good. I realized that I was a junk food addict and had to be careful or I would fall off my wagon again and just start eating to eat. It took us a while to chew through the sandwiches and when Stephen came and offered us dessert we laughed then groaned and then said, “no”.

“Shit! You guys are such pussies. I thought you would say yeah and I would take you in the back for some of my special whipped cream delight,” he said laughing and grabbing his crotch. “Oh, well! I can only dream I guess. You guys are infamous all over town you know that?” he said as he put the check down on the table. “I can take that up for you if you want.”

I reached into my pocket and found my cash and gave him the bill and a 25% tip for good measure. “Stephen, you were a great waiter, man. They are lucky to have you here. We’ll probably see you tonight and I will definitely save at least one dance for you.” I told him as we got up to leave. I reached out and squeezed his arm as I walked by.

“See you tonight and thanks man for the tip!” he called after us as we left the restaurant. The sun felt good as we walked outside. I enjoyed being in the heat after the cold of the restaurant. I had glanced at the clock on the wall as we walked out of the restaurant and it was 1:15.

“Hey, man! We have enough time to go back to Harry’s and call your coach, the Carolina coach and maybe your mom and fill them in on what’s happing before we head out to surf”. We jumped in the truck and I drove back to the campground stopping to park in front of the office. Harry was sitting in his chair on the porch and I asked him if it would OK to use the phone now. I told him when he got the bills if we had spent more than I had given him to give me a call. I handed him a scrap of paper on which I had written my home phone number.

He got up out of his chair and stuffed the paper in his pocket and told us he had some work to do at the bathhouse. He was as friendly as ever and was doing us a huge favor by letting us use his phone. I needed to think of something special we could do for him before we left. “Thanks Harry, we really appreciate this. More than you can know,” I told him as he walked down the path whistling his same old tune.

I walked inside with Timmy and showed him where the phone was. He pulled out the paper where I had written all the numbers and sat down and dialed the Carolina coach first. When the coach answered Timmy said, “Coach Stevens this is Timmy Hamilton I believe you spoke with Mr. Morris and Coach Crawford at BU today about my joining the team at Carolina?” I watched as Timmy nodded and talked with the Carolina coach for about fifteen minutes. I walked around the office looking at some of the photos on the walls. Mostly photos of fish Harry had caught and old army buddies. Lots of young men smiling in the camera with their arms around each other but not in a gay way, I thought to myself.

“Goodbye Coach. I am really looking forward to working with you and the rest of the team. I am a hard worker and will give you 110% sir every time out,” he said with authority in his voice and hung up the phone. “Whew! That is one down,” he said. “I was really nervous. I felt like shitting myself but he was cool but he told me I had to get my grades up and that I was on probation until I did that. He said that one of the guys on the team was in a bad car wreck and couldn’t come back to school so I got his spot. I feel bad for him but shit! I am just happy there was a spot for me. Do you think I came across as nervous Tom?” he asked me.

“No man, I thought you sounded very confidant and with my help I know you will bring those grades up. And with your help I will work on this body of mine and together we are going to be a great team, man,” I told him, as I kissed him on the cheek. “Now call your coach in Boston.”

Timmy dialed the number of his coach at BU. “Coach Crawford? Ah, this is Timmy - Timmy Hamilton...” He talked with coach Crawford for about twenty minutes. I wandered outside and leaned against the railing on the porch. I watched a few of the families sitting at their campsites. Kids were playing. I heard some music in the distance and the cars on the highway rushing by. I heard Timmy say good-bye to coach Crawford and hung up and I went back inside and leaned over the counter.

“Well he wasn’t to happy to lose me but he was OK about it. He thought it was a great opportunity for me and he said that Coach Stevens is one of the best in the country and Carolina has a great reputation. He told me if I ever needed anything to give him a call and he even thanked me for doing as well as I did this past season”.

He then dialed his mom and he talked with her for about fifteen minutes. “Finally,” he said, “I love you too mom and thanks so much. Yeah he is right here,” he said handing me the phone.

“Hi Mrs. H. Yeah! We are having a blast. Thanks for being so cool about Timmy transferring to Carolina. The opportunity just came up and I told him he should go for it. Yeah, I am going to tutor him and make sure he studies and is not out partying all the time. Yes, Mam, I found a great apartment and the rent is really reasonable for Chapel Hill. I love you too and thanks for everything. Have you talked with Grand? Great! And Mike? Great! Thanks for checking up on them. Love you,” I said as I hung up the phone.


“Your mom is so cool man. She is just awesome,” I said. “Do you think she will ever remarry or anything? I mean she would be such a great catch for some nice guy.”

“I don’t know. I would like her to but I just don’t know what she wants. I think she will wait until I graduate from college. I know she has had a few dates but nothing serious,” he said as we walked outside. We left the truck by the office and headed down the path towards our campsite and met Harry talking with the hairy older couple from the showers along the way.

“Boys, have you met Malcolm Dowling and Sean Porter? They work in Washington and come down here every year at the same time.” he said.

“Yes sir, we met the other morning in the shower,” I said looking at Harry and reaching out my hand to shake hands. Timmy followed my lead as we introduced ourselves all around.

“How many years have you been coming Malcolm?” he asked.

“I think it has been fifteen years now Harry,” he replied. “Harry and I were in the service together and Sean and I work at the Pentagon.”

“That is very interesting, sir. Timmy and I certainly enjoyed meeting you and Sean the other morning. We would love to stay and talk and hear more about your work but right now we need to get ready to go surfing so hopefully we will be able to catch up later,” I said. “Uh, Harry, we will be right back for our truck. Hope its OK that we left it in front of the office?”

“No problem boys. Maybe we can all get together for a steak cook out and a few beers later in the week. I know you all have very busy social calendars but us old guys like to eat early and go to bed!” he bellowed laughing his huge laugh. We all joined in.


“That sounds great. How about 7 pm tonight? Is that to early for you to get ready?” I said as we hurried off down the path. I turned to look at the astonished look on their faces but they didn’t say no, so I took that as a yes. We got to the campsite and put some sun block on our backs. We didn’t use quite as much as we were getting pretty tanned. We changed into our baggies and put our shirts and sandals on. We got back to the truck and I turned it around and we headed across the road where everyone was leaving the shop and Frank was putting the “Closed - gone surfing” sign on the door.

Tony ran over to the truck and I said, “Damn man! I am sorry we are late. We got held up with some important shit.”

“No prob man. It’s all cool in Dewey man. All cool in Dewey. We’re going to hit another beach today with some bodacious waves, so just follow us,” he said as he jumped in his jeep with Justin and Mark and sped off down the highway. Justin and Mark waved at us and we waved back. Mark stood up in the back and grabbed his crotch and smiled as they sped off down the highway.

We followed the line of vehicles down the road and ended up about thirty minutes from Dewey. We pulled off on the shoulder behind the others and jumped out and got our boards then headed over the dunes to where the ocean was waiting for us. It was a righteous day and the waves were really pumping and were rolling in to shore. They looked awesome as we took off our shirts and sandals and headed out to sea jumping on our boards and paddling through the waves to the calm water beyond the breakers.

We spend an incredible afternoon riding wave after wave after wave. Of course, we wiped out on occasion but we were getting better and we were even learning a few tricks on the boards, although Timmy was a much faster learner than I was and he had a much better sense of balance. By the time we were taking our last run I was exhausted but feeling good about the day. What a day it had been and I was looking forward to dancing tonight. These guys might outshine me on the boards but I certainly outshone them on the dance floor. I had the moves!

We walked through the sand back out to the road to where my truck was waiting for us on the roadside. Everyone was chattering and jive talking as we walked. We put our boards in the back of the truck and told everyone we would see them later at the Summer House. I started up my truck and drove back down the highway feeling good. We sang as we drove and I could see that Timmy was as stoked as I was about the day.

We drove into the campground and stopped in front of the office to speak to Harry. “We’ll see you at 7 pm sharp, OK?” he called out to us.

We told him we would be there and drove to our site, got out of the truck and walked up to the door. I took Timmy in an embrace and hugged him tightly. He hugged me back and God, did we both reek of sweat and salt and sand? But it was also intensely erotic while being intensely offensive at the same time. “How was that?” I thought. So many contrasts in life. I put my mouth on his and we locked lips tonguing each other for about five minutes until we finally had to come up for air.

“Jesus! We stink,” I said. “let’s get a shower but first I want to suck your cock grabbing his crotch and squeezing gently.”

“Ah, shit! That feels so good Tom,” he moaned as I squeezed.

We stumbled inside and closed the door. “I want to suck you on my knees Timmy. I want to worship you and your cock and your balls,” I told him as I sunk to my knees on the floor in front of him. He pulled his shirt off over his head and shook off his sandals. I reached out and pulled his baggies down across his hips exposing his growing cock to the air and my view. I watched it for a few minutes as he clenched his groin muscles and released them and made his cock dance as it grew harder and harder right before my eyes. I reached out my hand and held it and squeezed it and I could feel him contracting his muscles inside my fist. It was so cool. It was my cock now, just as my cock was his. I gave it a few tugs and he was completely hard.

“Damn! Tom, you make me feel so good when you touch me,” he said as he leaned his head back and just enjoyed what I was doing to him. I stroked him and squeezed his balls and then leaned forward to take a whiff. I almost passed out from the overpowering smell. It was rank but it was also Timmy and in a weird sort of way I really dug it and just kneeled there in front of him drinking in his manly perfume and worshiping my man.

“Suck me man. Suck my cock. I want to feel your lips around my cock,” he said.

I put the tip in my mouth and licked it all over with my rough tongue making him groan and thrust his hips into my face. As he thrust I pushed my head forward and took him all the way into my throat ending up with my nose pressed against the skin in his forest of black pubic hair. I held on to his cock with my lips as hard as I could and then released a bit and he pulled almost out and then pushed back in as I applied more pressure with my lips sending him into spasms of sexual pleasure.

“OHHHHH fuck, Tom! That feels so intense. Its un-fucking-believable man!” he moaned as I continued to suck on his cock. After a few minute of that I just grabbed his cock with my hand and began to jerk it back and forth. He moaned louder and continued to thrust his hips at me. “Shit man! I am going to explode....” he said as I quickly leaned forward to put the head of his cock in my mouth just as he exploded a huge load of hot molten cum into the back of my throat. I swallowed as quickly as I could as Timmy shot five fantastic loads into my mouth. I kept the last load in my mouth as I finished him off and then stood up to kiss him and spat his cum into his mouth.

Afterwards he smiled and said, “We are so awesome together man. I just love having sex with you.”

“Yeah man, it’s is pretty fucking awesome! Let’s get a shower and get over to Harry’s for some food I am famished!”

We grabbed our towels and wrapped them around our waists and picked up our kits and headed over to the shower where we soaped each other up but didn’t have any sex, as we were more interested in getting a great piece of meat on the grill! Finally we were clean and we both smelt much better that we had a bit earlier.

We walked back to the camper and put on our boxers and shorts and clean shirts and sandals, hung up our towels and wet baggies and stuff and then headed up to Harry’s. We saw him with Sean and Malcolm around back standing at a grill with beers in their hands.

They raised their beers in greeting as we walked up to say hi. “Grab yourself a beer or a soda if you want to out of the cooler,” Harry bellowed in his usual loud voice, which we were pretty used to by this point. We walked over to the cooler and Timmy picked out a can of Coke and I found a bottle of water. We walked back over to the grill. “Nothing harder boys,” Harry asked.

I almost chocked as I thought he was talking about a cock not alcohol. “No sir, I almost always drink water and Timmy is a Coke Cola man. Hope that is OK with you?” I said.

“No problem,” Malcolm said, “That will leave more for the rest of us! They laughed and clicked their glasses.

We stood around and talked as we told them about our fantastic day and about Timmy getting to go to Carolina and my theater and his swimming and our studies and about surfing on and on. I was sure we were boring them to tears but they seemed genuinely interested in what we had to say.

Harry left to go inside and get the steaks and we were left alone with Malcolm and Sean. “So boys we were up at the Night Owl, which is a bar for a somewhat older clientele than the Frogg Pond or the Summer House last night and heard all about this incredible dancer and something about an episode in the men’s room that has the whole community jumping. You wouldn’t happen to know anything about that would you now?” Sean asked with a wicked grin on his face.

“Well yes, sir. I would have to plead guilty to all charges although I am not sure how far or how big the rumor is by now. You are probably aware of how things get blown out of proportion as the story gets told.” I took a mock Elizabethan bow and stood up laughing and giggling. “I love to dance and apparently I love to show off as well. But then again you guys don’t know anything about showing off do you?” We all laughed at the memory of the scene in the shower room two days ago. “I think the guy I sucked in the bar would give your cock a run for its money except yours is a lot bigger around.”

“Yeah, well some of us are blessed and some not,” Malcolm said.

I then changed the subject as Harry came out with the platter of steaks and asked Sean and Malcolm about their jobs at the Pentagon. They both explained that they had been career military officers and were now working in weapons procurement. They met in Vietnam and had been friends ever since. They both were Colonel’s and were set to retire in two more years. They had bought a piece of property up the beach and were going to build a house. I was interested in house design so I asked lots of questions and they were only too glad to talk about their dream house. Timmy jumped in on occasion but I seemed to dominate the question asking. He didn’t seem to mind so I took the lead.

Harry had thrown the steaks on the grill along with some skewers of vegetables as he asked us how we would like our meat done. Both Timmy and I cracked up when he asked that and Sean and Malcolm joined in the fun as we all gave him our orders. Finally we all walked over to the picnic table and piled our plates high with fresh tomatoes, salad, grilled veggie’s, steak and homemade rolls. We all joined hands and Harry said a beautiful blessing and we all dug in talking and eating and eating and talking. It felt good to be sitting around a table just having a conversation. After we had finished our meal we sat back and just enjoyed the beautiful evening. Timmy and I jumped up to clear the table and Harry tried to protest but we ignored him and took everything into the kitchen where we washed and dried it all in short order and then came back outside.

“Boys, you are to good to be true,” Harry told us as we sat down again. I asked him what time it was and he told me it was 9:15. I told him we were going up to the Summer House to dance and had to go. We both thanked him and shook his hand. “I do a great grilled fish boys so maybe we can do this one more time. I buy it fresh off the boat and have a special marinade that I use. We all enjoyed your company tonight. Thanks for putting up with three old codgers.”

Malcolm got up and walked with us around the house. “Would it cramp your style if Sean and I dropped by the Summer House to see you perform Tom tonight?” he asked.

“Not at all sir. I would consider it an honor for you and Sean to watch me dance. I would be very interested in hearing what you have to say. But I will have to warn you I am quite sure there will not be a repeat performance of my men’s room appearance if that is what you are thinking,” I said in my most authoritative voice.

“Hope to see you both later,” Timmy and I said as we walked off to get my truck.

As we walked hand in hand Timmy said, “They are actually really nice guys. I enjoyed myself tonight. The other morning was a bit weird but once you get to know them I really like them. It’s amazing that they can work in the Pentagon and be in the Army for all those years and be lovers and all. Guess that sets a good example for us doesn’t it? ”

“Yeah they were cool. But I am psyched and looking forward to some great exercise out on the dance floor and work off that great meal we just had,” I said excitedly as we got in the truck and headed out the drive to the highway. It took us just a short time to get to the bar where we found a pretty full parking lot. I drove around to the side and finally found a place near the dumpster. We could hear the music pumping and there was lots of base coming from inside the bar. The place was jumping.

We walked inside and were struck by the smell of beer and bodies and sweat and the sound of the music almost knocked us over. We waded into the crowd of people to the edge of the dance floor. Only a few people were dancing as I scanned my eyes around the room looking for a friendly face. I finally spotted Tony and Frank and the other guys at a big table over in the opposite corner. Just then Julie appeared out of nowhere and touched my arm when she said hello. We hugged and I kissed her on the check and Timmy hugged her as well.

I took her hand and we walked across the dance floor to the table where we said hello to everyone and slapped hands all around. They all knew Julie and seemed glad to see her. They had waitresses here so when Linda, our waitress, came by our table I ordered a coke for Timmy and a pitcher of water for Julie and myself wanted a Sprite. Linda sort of looked at me funny until she realized who I was and then she acted OK. I gave her a twenty as I stripped off my shirt and it felt good to have my skin be free and cool in the close air of the bar.

Mark and Justin came over and gave me a hug and asked me if I would save a dance for each of them later. “Sure guys, you know I will but first Julie and I are going to show Dewey Beach a thing or two about dancing,” I took Julie’s hand and ran off to the middle of the dance floor. The DJ was good and he had just put on one of my favorite dance tunes and we started out slow and sexy and then got faster and faster. As the song got faster we got faster and more people joined us on the floor and soon a sea of sweaty bodies surrounded us. I was so getting off on the vibes from the other dancers and my loyal audience. Julie and I danced for about an hour without stopping until finally she begged off.

“You are amazing Tom. I have never felt so good. You are so light on your feet and your hands are just awesome. I wish you were in New York to hit the clubs with me,” she yelled in my ear as we walked to the table. Frank was standing up as we approached the table and he handed me a tall glass of water.

“Damn man you can shake your thing. This town is never going to be the same again,” he laughed as I drained the glass of water and poured another. “Guess I have the surfing and you have the dancing.”

The beat of the music was drawing me back on the floor and I grabbed Mark’s hand and took him out with me this time. I ran my hands up and down his legs and across his crotch and chest as we danced. He got hard and was showing his huge cock through his tight jeans. His upper arm muscles were sweaty and bulging and his tall lanky frame moved with the beat. He tossed his long black hair as he danced and was all over me as well. He suggestively indicated that he would like a repeat performance but I just smiled and shook my head trying to let him down as gently as I could. He seemed to take it well and then I squatted down in front of him as he butted his crotch against my face for a few minutes in simulated sex. As the number ended Justin came up to take his place and then Tony after that and then Julie and then a succession of strangers who just wanted a piece of the energy I was creating.

At one point I turned around and there as my hot hunky waiter Stephen. He was looking good and had taken off his shirt to show off his righteous body. I grabbed his hand and we started to dance real close rubbing our crotches against each other up and down. Stephen was a great dancer and soon I was as hard as he was and I thought at one point I might even shoot my wad but then the song stopped.

“Damn man, you are as good a dancer as you are a waiter,” I told him as I pecked him on the check and thanked him for the dance. He smiled and wanted more but I think he knew I wasn’t going to be going in that direction tonight.

I was exhausted but I was running on adrenalin and it felt good. My legs were tired but I kept pushing myself to the edge and thus stretching my limits even farther than I had ever gone before. My dance teacher had told us this would happen and that if we kept pushing we could do more than we could ever imagine. It was true and I was the living breathing sweating proof of his theories, which were no longer just theories for me any longer. I couldn’t wait to tell him about my summer when I returned to school in August.

I saw Sean and Malcolm over by the bar talking with a couple of other guys and I waved and smiled and walked over to speak with them. They had huge smiles on their faces as they introduced me to their friends, “Jesus Tom you are amazing. Were the hell did you learn moves like that?” Malcolm said.

He offered me a bar napkin to wipe my sweat off and I said “Why don’t you do that for me?”

I let him wipe my face and then my neck and across my chest. “Thanks man that feels good. I am in an awesome theater and dance program at Chapel Hill and we have this awesome dance instructor who can really dance. If I could dance half as good as he can I would be great,” I told them.

“When I heard them talking about this kid who could dance I just had no idea what exactly they were talking about. But Tom you take it further than that. I know this sounds weird but when you are dancing there is this aura of light around you and the whole room is filled with your energy. It’s like you are giving off energy to everyone around you and that makes them dance even more. You seemed to be producing energy as you danced. I dare say this room has never felt like it does right now,” Sean said.

“Thank you for the compliments. That means a lot to me that you are enjoying what I am doing. That makes it so much better. And you are the second person to talk about this aura around me. That is so weird man. I gotta get back on the floor now but it was great to see you all. Glad you could make it guys,” I said as I turned to walk away.

As I walked away Malcolm came after me and asked if he could talk with me a minute. I turned to look him in the eye as he said, “Look Tom I don’t want to be forward or anything but you have no idea of what it meant for Sean and I the other day in the shower. I know it’s probably pretty weird for you and Timmy but well for two older guys like us that really got us off. I respect that you don’t want to fool around with us and that you are a couple but would you all consider maybe just letting us watch you in the shower someday and maybe have you watch us again. It would mean a lot to us.”

I looked him in the eye and saw how serious he was and how hard it was to ask what he had asked. I reached out my arm and gripped his arm with my hand as I said, “Let me talk to Timmy and see what he says. This is all very new to him and I don’t want to freak him or anything OK.”

“Thanks Tom I appreciate that. I know we sound like a couple of desperate old fools but well, I guess we are,” he said with a tear forming in his eyes. I leaned over and kissed him on the check and squeezed his arm. “Let me see what I can do man.”

I walked back into the crowd of dancers and saw Timmy on the other side looking for me and I nodded my head when he saw me. We walked towards each other and met with a hug and a kiss and then we boogied the rest of the night away. He was catching on fast and his body was so limber and lithe and he had some great moves. Plus he was HOT and looked like a FOX. He had really tanned in the last day and his body was bronze and he had the cutest little white line across his butt that was visible as he danced. I wanted to pull his shorts down to see his entire white butt but managed to restrain myself.

I noticed that people were leaving and I glanced over at the bar and saw that it was 2 am. “Shit! Where did the time go? I thought. I said goodbye to Tony and Frank and the others and when I glanced over at the bar I saw that Malcolm and Sean and their friends had already left. I walked over to the DJ and shook hands with him telling him how much I appreciated the tunes he spun for us tonight.

“Shit man you were so fucking red man. I was getting psyched and so pumped on all your energy man,” he said. “This was my best night ever! I am going to spin at Tony’s party on Friday are you going to be there?”

“Yeah I will be there,” I said. “Awesome!”

Timmy and I walked out into the humid night air with my arm draped around his neck. We were so stoked and pumped from all the dancing. We had our shirts in our hands and we were just sort of leaning against each other as we walked through the parking lot. It was mostly empty and people were hanging out of their cars and trucks as they drove by calling goodbye to us. We got to our truck and turned and pressed against each other feeling the skin of our naked chests. Our nipples were touching and grew hard as we kissed and twisted our bodies. The heat from our crotches was intense and I felt Timmy’s hard cock press against my now hard cock.

“God I love you more and more each minute,” Timmy said out of breath from our deep kissing. “I can’t believe this is all happening, Tom. A week ago if you had told me this was a possibility I would have said ‘no way man’. I mean this was never on my radar screen!”

“I have dreamed about this day for so long Timmy. I wanted it to happen so much but I really just didn’t want to hurt our relationship and our friendship by coming on to you if you weren’t ready. Our friendship meant so much more to me than sex if you can believe that,” I told him holding his face between my hands.

“I appreciate that so much Tom. You gave me so much space and let me make the decision. Do you wonder though what might have happened if I had not gotten sunburned and if Harry had not had the salve?” he asked.

“Yeah, but I would have found some way to give you a massage or for you to give me a massage I guess. Let’s go and just lie there in bed with each other. Any preferences for tonight?” I asked.

“I want you to decide man. Whatever you want,” he told me as we broke apart and got into the truck.

“Well in that case I want to just lie together and press our cocks together and just rub our crotches together and then sit up and put our cocks on top of each other and have both of us jerk them off together. How does that sound for our evenings entertainment?” I asked him with a smile.

“Cool, I will be up for it man,” he said with a chuckle.

I then told him what Malcolm had requested and asked him what he thought. “So they don’t want to touch us or anything. They just want to watch and have us watch them?” he asked.

“Yeah, that is what he asked and I really trust him man. They will stay on one side of the shower room and we will be on the other. Shit man! He was actually crying when we talked in the bar. I guess we ought to let him see us I mean we are amazing don’t you think? It will give them a thrill - I just hope it doesn’t give them a heart attack! “ I said, slapping him on the side of his head playfully.

“OK sure but you be the leader and I will follow your lead, OK?” he said.

I nodded and started the car and headed out of the now almost completely deserted parking lot. We drove to the campground and of course at this time of the night or morning it was very quiet. I turned off my headlights as we drove down the road to our campsite. When I stopped the truck Timmy turned to me and said, “you know there is something I would like to do.”

“What I asked,” glad that Timmy was being a bit more aggressive.

“I want to get naked and go down the beach and go out in the water and hug each other really tight and then kiss and just fall into the water and be rolled by the waves and kiss and hold our breath as long as we can. Then I want to come up and lay on the sand and do the same thing except I want to roll over and over in the sand and get sand in our butt cracks and in our hair and everywhere and then run and dive in the ocean again and wash off,” he said in a rush.

“Sounds like a plan to me,” I said getting out of the truck and starting to strip as I walked over to the picnic table where I threw my shirt, my sandals, boxers and shorts. Timmy threw his on top of mine and stood there grinning at me like a Cheshire cat. He took off running and I ran just behind him catching a luscious view of his cute white butt in the dim morning light.

We ran into the water up to our waists and then came together in a tight embrace locking lips and holding on tight as we just let ourselves fall over into the water. I was hardly aware that we were under water and we were being rocked and rolled by the waves as we kissed and held onto each other. It was an amazing experience as the waves washed over us beneath the surface as we just floated along with the current.

We held our breath for as long as possible and then broke free gasping for air as we came up out of the water. “OHHHHHHH SHIIIITTTTT” I yelled at the top of my lungs.

“OHHHHHH SHIIIITTTTT,” Timmy yelled to match my yell.

“I love Timmy Hamilton and I want the whole world to know!” I yelled next.

“I love Tom Peters and I want the whole fucking world to know!” Timmy yelled after me.

We continued yelling different things at the top of our lungs for about ten minutes or more until we finally grew tired and our voices grew hoarse. We walked out of the ocean and up to the sand and again came together in a tight embrace, locked our lips and fell over onto the soft sand with a thud. We laughed into each other’s mouths but did not break our kiss as Timmy started us rolling over and over in the sand. I could feel sand everywhere in my ass, in my hair, in my ears, in between my toes, in my pubic hair. We were covered with sand as we rolled to a stop with Timmy lying on top of me.

“God I love you Tom. I love that you are so free. I want to be like you so much,” he said crying with tears of joy. With a sandy hand I wiped his face but it probably made it worse. We laughed and told one another how much we loved each other and finally got up and ran back into the sea to wash off the sand. It wasn’t easy but we finally got most of it from our bodies and out of our hair. “God! At this rate,” I thought we wouldn’t get to bed until six in the morning!

We walked back to the camper gathered up our clothes and sandals and went inside where we dumped them on the floor. I went over to Timmy and grabbed his cock and massaged it with my hand until he was hard. He grabbed mine and did the same. We then walked to the bed where we lay down and just put our cocks together flat against our bellies and just kissed and rubbed ourselves together. We soon became slippery with copious amounts of precum and the feelings were so intense. Perhaps the most intense sexual feelings I had ever experienced. I was gasping for breath as we slipped and slid against each other with only our cocks pressing together. I felt us beginning to get really near the edge so I sat up and had Timmy sit up across from me and we scooted together as close as we could get and just rubbed our hard dripping cocks together with no hands. Then I grabbed our cocks and Timmy placed his hand on mine and we began to jerk ourselves off, going faster and faster until we shot our loads all over ourselves and our hands, the bed and everywhere.

I had no idea it would make such a mess but it was a great cum for us both. “Shit man! We were loaded tonight, weren’t we?” as I started to lick some of the mixed up cum off my fingers. “What a fucking mess man. I had no idea we could shoot so much.”

“It was so hot Tom. It was so fucking great. Here let me get a towel,” he said jumping off the bed to find one. He stood there and wiped himself off and then handed me the towel. I wiped as much of the cum off me as I could and then off the bed as well. I threw the towel over next to the door and then lay down on the bed and patted the mattress next to me. Timmy came and lay down beside me and we kissed and hugged until we feel blissfully asleep in each other’s arms. As I drifted off to dreamland I thought, “Here is the guy I want to spend the rest of my life with...”

[maedkys]

damn good story. cant wait to read about the rest of the week with tom and timmy (!) (!) (!) (!) (!)

[clearfallen]

keep it up, great story, can't wait for the next chapter....

[TomThumb]

Another lovely chapter...thanks for the work you put into it. I'm always more impressed with a love story than just a sex-only story. I feel like I'm getting to know the characters, and that makes a world of difference.

Tom

[Strocker]

AWSOME…AGAIN!!!

Can’t wait fort the part where they slip the Twinkies over their cocks to eat them off and wonder what will happen whit the two old army dudes in the shower…
Keep it up man!

P.S. BUT……..when they get back home, don’t forget to resolve the situation with Mike and his brothers….It brought me to tears to read what happened to Tom and Mike and I really want to see it solved….

[valle12tom]

My Best Friend - Chapter 7 - Fifth Day at the Beach - Thursday

I was aware of the sound of a truck gunning its engine not far from the camper which woke me up. I wasn’t even sure when we actually got to bed but here I was awake and it was light and I could hear the campground coming alive. I looked through the mesh screen covering the window and thought it might be about 10 AM or so. I heard Timmy sleeping beside me softly snoring. He was on his back and his one arm was thrown over the side of the bed and the other was on his chest. I watched his chest rise and fall and just lay there looking at him. I wanted to memorize his every pimple and pore and hair.

I rose up and looked at his beautiful belly button and thin treasure trail and then to that amazing and different dark black pubic hair. I was so fascinated by its color and its texture. His cock was soft and wrinkled and looked so at home lying in its forest of dark black hairs.

I was thinking about our day and thought we probably should take it a little easy today seeing as the big party was tomorrow night. But hell I thought we were only young once and this was like our honeymoon and there was lots to do and new things to experience. When could we meet with Malcolm and Sean I thought and exactly what kind of show would we put on for them?

Just then Timmy came awake and stretched his arms up and over his head and stretched his whole body out like a cat including his toes. He smiled at me and said, “God Tom I was dreaming about you and it was so nice. I really love you. I hope that you know that.” He reached over and I leaned down and we kissed. After a short time morning breath was like cheap wine and I thought it didn’t taste bad at all! I laughed as I remembered something and broke our kiss and jumped across Timmy and started rummaging around in the food cupboards. I found the package of Twinkies we had purchased the day before and turned around and held them up triumphantly.

Timmy leaned up on one arm smiling and said, “I had forgotten all about them man. Me first”

I ripped open the package with my teeth and carefully removed one of the Twinkies from the package and placed the other one by the side of the bed. I went over to Timmy and kneeled down beside him. I took his soft cock in my fingers and then took the Twinkie and pushed his cock into the center which made cream squish out the end. We both were giggling and laughed as I pushed his cock all the way inside and now he was a real live living breathing TWINKIE!

I started to rub my finger tips into his pubes and around his thighs glazing softly over his ball sac. He was leaning up on his arms watching his cock inside the Twinkie as it grew and expanded and grew and expanded until it burst apart the Twinkie and his erect dick was standing there in the midst of cream and cake. It was a riot and we both laughed as I leaned forward and began to eat my breakfast and lick the cream off his cock.

“OHHHH SHITT man that is so fucking HHHOOOOTTT man,”he cried as he lay down on the bed with his head tilted so he could watch. “We should do a commercial or something,” he laughed as I finished up my breakfast and took his quivering cock in my mouth. There was still some cake crumbs and cream hiding in his pubic forest but we could wash that out later. Now it was on to the main meal as I worked his cock in and out of my mouth and squeezed his balls between my finger tips. I let one of my fingers find there way to the sensitive spot behind his ball sac and then on to his rosy hole which I entered with my finger quite easily.

“AAAAAAHHHHHHH FUCHING AAAA MAN that is so good. Don’t ever stop man,” he cried out tossing in the bed as I worked my man over. I was having so much fun but as we all know all good things must cum to and end and I could feel the jizz boiling in his ball sac and getting ready to erupt which he did with a huge thrust of his hips and a cry of, “FFFFUUUCCCKKKK MMMMAAANNN!”

I continued to pump his cock to release every little bit of sperm into my waiting mouth and finally backed off and looked at him lying there spent on the bed in front of me his cock quivering but deflating. “Every time man it gets better and better. Just when I think it’s the best you come along and show me something that is even better.”

I let him lie there for awhile relaxing and enjoying the moment before I stood up and picked up the other Twinkie and held it out saying, “I think its time for your breakfast appetizer now.” Timmy got up took the Twinkie from my hand and we switched places on the bed. He kneeled down beside me and when he took my cock between his fingers I gasped it felt so good. The feeling when my cock head hit the soft mushy cream of the Twinkie was indescribable. It felt all oozy but not in bad way. I could feel the texture of the cake and the cream on my shaft as Timmy pushed my penis into the Twinkie.

We were both giggling by the time he was finished and then he made me hard with his finger tips and his kisses. The Twinkie broke apart as my hard cock expanded and broke free. Timmy was all over me licking and eating and squeezing my cock and balls. It felt so good as his lips surrounded the shaft of my cock and took me into his throat. Oh I was in heaven as my friend and now my life partner made love to my cock.

It didn’t take me long to shoot my load and Timmy took it all with a smile as he gulped my sperm down his throat. I sat up and he rose onto his knees and we kissed and I could taste cum, and Twinkie and it was sweet and wonderful all at the same time. Then we got up and slipped on our boxers and got our towels and our kits and walked over to the bathhouse.

“Look man no time like the present. Why don’t I run down and see if this is a good time for Malcolm and Sean. Looks like most everyone is out on the beach now so the bathhouse will be free for awhile,” I said as we approached the bathhouse.

Timmy nodded OK and I handed him my towel and kit and trotted off down the road to find Malcolm’s campsite. I found Sean first as he was standing outside this huge motor home. I waved and trotted over. “Hey man Timmy and I were wondering if this might be a good time for you guys to take a shower. I mean you are looking kind of dirty to me and I know that Timmy and I are really filthy,” I said with a huge grin on my face.

“Um yeah. Let me see.” he stammered in shocked surprise as he walked over to the door of the motor home and called out to Malcolm. Malcolm came to the door and looked over at me as Sean asked him about the shower.

“Oh fuck yes we’ll be right there Tom. Thanks man.” he said as he ducked back inside and Sean followed him. I ran back to the bathhouse where Timmy was waiting for me.

“I just took a dump man so I will be clean for you when you fuck my ass for them.” he said grinning from ear to ear.

I went over to him and took him in an embrace and we kissed until we heard Malcolm and Sean walking up to the bathhouse. They were wearing nothing but towels and Jesus I had forgotten how hairy they were. They were in pretty good shape for old guys but they were like hairy bears. I never knew a guy could be so hair. Hair all over their chests and backs and butts and legs and arms. We all walked into the shower room and they took off their towels and hung them up and I took off my shorts and threw them on the bench by the door. Timmy was already naked.

They walked over to one side of the room and turned on a shower and got wet while we did the same on our side of the room. Timmy and I tried to wash all the Twinkie mess off ourselves. Then as Malcolm and Sean watched we soaped ourselves up and made ourselves hard. Then I took the bar of soap from Timmy and began to wash him all over. I washed his legs and feet up into his crotch and ass and chest and face and hair and back and then back to his cock and balls. Timmy leaned back and stretched up and under the water as I washed him carefully.

He was watching Sean and Malcolm and I turned to look at them. Their cocks were hard as rocks and they were slowly playing with themselves as they got off on watching two gorgeous young twinks have fun together. I stood up and handed the bar of soap to Timmy and he soaped my body up as well. There is absolutely nothing like the sensations and feelings you get when another person rubs soap all over your skin. It is so intense and I made the most of it for the guys as I twisted and moaned and moved my body to my feelings. I turned around and let them watch as Timmy washed my ass and my crack and stuck his finger in my hole. I leaned over so he could have better access as I felt his finger go deep inside of me.

This was a first for Timmy and he seemed to like it. I was just lukewarm about it. I liked it because it was Timmy but I could take it or leave it. A few times he hit my prostate and I jumped and moaned loudly. I stood up and took the bar of soap back from Timmy and he turned and leaned against the wall spreading his legs apart as I washed over his butt cheeks and crack. I turned to see what the guys were up to and they were still watching us intently as they played with their cocks. Jesus I thought Malcolm is huge.

I stuck one finger in Timmy’s asshole and then two and then three as I fucked him with my fingers. He was moaning as he leaned against the wall. I looked at Malcolm and Sean and motioned with my head that they could come over closer to see better. I wanted them to cream all over us when I came. They didn’t wait for a second invitation and were soon standing there next to us.

“When I cum inside Timmy I want you guys to cream all over us OK. Would one of you go grab a condom out of my kit and put it on my cock?” I said.

Sean practically flew out of the room. And was back in a flash holding a condom in his fingers. I stood there as he kneeled down in front of me and placed the rubber on my hard cock. He took a little longer than necessary to do the job but I let him have his thrill as he touched my cock and balls. I stood up and went over to Timmy and rubbed his back as I stepped up close to his ass cheeks.

“Hey Malcolm why don’t you guide my cock into Timmy’s ass for me,” I said.

Malcolm was on his knees in a flash taking my cock in his hand as Sean held Timmy’s ass cheeks apart while I entered his hole. I pushed in and it felt good as Timmy gripped my cock with his ass muscles. I grunted as I pushed in and he moaned. Malcolm let go of my cock and stood up as I started to fuck Timmy’s ass. I reached around and rubbed my hands up and down his chest and finally settled on his hard cock which I stroked and jerked in time to my ass fucking motions. We were in sync and we were in a rhythm as I pounded his ass and he moved back into each of my thrusts and I jerked his cock in time to that. I could see Malcolm on one side and Sean on the other beating their meat and loving every second of our show. What a performance we were giving.

I finally screamed as I made a huge thrust and emptied my load into the condom inside of Timmy’s ass. I felt him shoot a load and then I felt hot cum on my leg as Sean shoot his load on my right and I then I felt Malcolm shoot his load on my left side. Timmy and I were literally covered with cum and all of us were breathing hard feeling the wonderful exhausted feeling that comes when you shoot off.

I let Malcolm take my rubber off and then I stepped under the water to clean off the cum and soap. Timmy and I took turns under the water and Sean and Malcolm stood there and watched us as we cleaned up.

“Well guys how did we do?” I asked with a smile when we had finished.

“Tom and Timmy I don’t think we have ever met anyone quite like you two boys. You are so generous and your spirits are so welcoming and free and you make us feel so young and accepted. I don’t know if you have any idea of what this meant to us,” he said with tears of joy in his eyes.

I walked up and gave him a hug and then I reached into his crotch and felt his cock for a minute just to feel something that huge. It was awesome. It was so heavy and so fucking big around. His balls were hanging way down as I felt them and squeezed them as well. I stepped back and Timmy came up and gave him a hug and did the same. He stepped back but continued to stroke Malcolm dick for a minute. His eyes were wide open as he said “Jesus man this thing is so fucking huge.” He finally dropped it and we hugged and touched Sean as well and then went out to shave and brush out teeth.

Sean and Malcolm stayed in the shower room and as we were leaving we went over to look in the doorway where we saw Sean riding on Malcolm’s huge cock. They were lying on the tile floor as they fucked and Malcolm was gazing up int Sean’s eyes as he ran his fingers through his incredible hairy chest. We watched then for a few minute and then I said, “Thanks guys see you later.”

At that moment Malcolm gave a huge thrust lifting himself off the floor and he shot his load and then Sean shot a load all over Malcolm’s face and upper chest. We left them happy and completely drained on the floor of the shower room with hot steamy water cascading onto their bodies.

Timmy and I walked outside and it was a gorgeous day. We had not had a real breakfast yet only our Twinkie and cream appetizer. “Tom what made you let them touch you and all?” Timmy asked as we walked back to our site.

“Shit man I am not really sure except it just felt right. I just want to be a nice guy to everyone you know and I want to give everyone a little piece of the heaven that I am feeling right now if I can. Seemed like a little thing to do and it really made them happy so what was the harm?” I said.

“It was cool man. I really liked touching Malcolm’s cock. It was so fucking huge man and so damn heavy and his balls. Lord I am so glad mine are not that big. I mean can you imagine walking around with that heavy load between your legs everyday. It must be so weird.” he said excitedly as we thought about Malcolm’s balls and cock.

“Yeah I can’t even imagine what it must be like. I mean guys are always checking out other guys and it seems as if the standard we all want is bigger than what we have but that is just to huge man. I like what we got just fine,” I said grabbing Timmy in his crotch and laughing as I squeezed his prize.

We got back to the camper and hung up our towels and put away our kits and straightened up a bit inside and outside. When I looked at the dashboard clock it was almost 1 PM. Where did the time go I thought? We were just having to much fun. Timmy asked me about the time and I told him. He said he was famished as he patted his stomach. We put on our shorts and shirts and sandals and headed out for lunch. We drove all the way into Rehoboth and found a cool place down by the shore which served salads and soups. I didn’t feel like a heavy meal so it looked perfect. The sun was hot and there was absolutely no wind at all and the sea looked glassy and smooth as we sat down on the covered deck to read the menus.

I ordered a bowl of soup and a half of a sandwich and Timmy ordered a bowl of soup and a large sandwich and chips. We both ordered tea and a glass of water. The meals came in no time and the soup was incredible. It was a tortilla soup with cheese and strips of dried tortillas on the side which you could sprinkle in the soup. It had a great flavor. My chicken salad sandwich was great. It had pecans and grapes in it and not to much mayo which I liked as well.

We ate in silence enjoying the day and each others company just watching people walk by or roller blade on the sidewalk that went along the shoreline. There were some swimmers out in the surf and a few people were braving the hottest part of the day out on the sand. Our waitress was an older woman who was very nice but not at all sexually attractive to me or Timmy I thought with a laugh. It seemed as if everywhere we went to eat we had a hot girl or hot guy waiting on us who knew all about us!

We paid the bill and I left a generous tip as I tried to do. A friend form the Cave had told me all about how restaurant owners really exploit their servers and take advantage of the lower minimum wage they had to pay because of tips so I always tried to support folks who had to wait on tables for a living as I knew how hard the job was. We then walked out onto the sidewalk to the truck. Since I had started to leave the windows open the inside of the cab was not so hot although with no breeze and the hot asphalt it was still pretty warm inside the cab. Once we started driving down the highway to Dewey the breeze through the windows cooled us down and we made it to our campsite a short time later.

We got out and changed into our baggies; put on some sun screen and got back in the truck and drove by the office. Harry was sitting in his usual spot on the porch of the office reading a book. He looked up as we stopped and smiled at us, “How are you boys doing today?”

“Great we have had a nice relaxing day so far. We were wondering if maybe we could take you up on the grilled fish dinner on Saturday night for our last night here?” I asked.

“Yeah that would be fine with me and I am sure Malcolm and Sean would love to see you. Plan on 7 PM in the backyard unless you hear from me otherwise,” he yelled.

I waved and told him thanks as we drove out of the campground and across the road. Now we only had to worry about dinner tonight and tomorrow night before the big party. I was thinking about splurging at this really good restaurant I had heard someone mention that was down the road. It sounded expensive but it might be nice to treat ourselves.

We parked in front of Franks Surf Shop and walked inside. As soon as we hit the inside of the shop we knew something was up. An air of gloom and doom hung over everyone and you could cut the atmosphere with a knife. Everyone had these really long faces as I looked around the room. I wondered if someone had died or had an accident. “What’s up guys,” we said as we walked inside.

“Well boys today you will learn one of the hard lessons of surfing. No fucking wind and NO FUCKING WAVES!” Frank and Tony yelled at the same time. Everyone groaned as they thought about the horrible prospect of no waves and no surfing. It was like a drug to them and they needed their fix every day. What were they going to do now?

Justin said, “hey why don’t we go back to our place and show Tom and Timmy one of our many surf movies. I am sure they haven’t seen Step Into Liquid.” We said we would love to see the flick so Tony and Mark and Justin and Timmy and I and a couple of other guys walked out the back door of the shop down the road to Tony’s place leaving Frank and a few others behind to mope with each other. We went inside the bungalow and the living room was pretty messy but Timmy and I found a space on one of the couches and the others sprawled on the chairs and floors wherever they could fond a space.

Mark slipped the disc in the DVD player and the movie started. A joint was passed around but Timmy and I kept passing it on and a few beers were cracked and Mark got me a bottle of water and Timmy a coke. The movie was amazing. I had never seen anything like it. The waves were awesome and the surfers were incredible. The things they could do made what I did look like child’s play. They had these amazing underwater shots behind the waves that were un-fucking- believable.

Mark came over and leaned over the back of the couch and whispered in my ear. He asked me if he and Justin could take off mine and Timmy’s shirts and then if maybe we didn’t mind they could like give us neck rubs while we watched the movie. I looked at Timmy and he looked a bit scared but I thought he was ready for some group action and I leaned forward and we both had our shirts stripped off. It felt good to have our necks rubbed and I reached over and took Timmy’s hand in mine as we sat there on the couch.

Mark played with my nipples and made them hard while Justin did the same to Timmy. The other guys watched the movie but also watched us from time to time. Two shows for the price of one I thought as I lay back against the back of the couch and sucked in my stomach. Mark took that as an open invitation and he slid is hands down across my chest and then under the waist of my baggies and grabbed my cock which was about half hard. I moaned as he squeezed it and then found my balls. It felt so good to just lay there and his hands felt rough and very strong as they massaged my cock and balls.

I glanced over and Justin was doing the same with Timmy. Timmy’s chest was heaving and from the glazed look on his face he was into this big time. I squeezed his hand and lifted my hips and Mark pulled his hands out and got up and came around in front of me and pulled my baggies all the way off and over my ankles. I was now naked except for my sandals and Timmy was the same. Our hard cocks were sticking up in the air as we leaned back on the couch holding hands. I felt my sandals being taken off and then my feet being massaged. Ohhhh now that felt good I thought. I needed to do this with Timmy later. Justin was kneeling in front of Timmy and Mark was kneeling down in front of me.

They both leaned forward and began to suck our cocks at the same time. Mark had an amazing mouth but from the looks of it Justin did too as he was giving Timmy a great blow job. I watched his cheeks puff in and out as he sucked on Timmy’s cock. Marks long black hair was sweeping across my abs and crotch giving me an amazing sensation. Like lots of little feathers touching my skin. Timmy was breathing hard while he watched Justin working his cock. Justin’s long blond hair was giving him the same sensations as I was getting from Mark. I asked Mark to slow down a little bit and he did and I rubbed his hair and his back and neck with my hand. God it felt good to be sitting spread eagled on this couch watching a surfing film next to my lover while getting a blow job from two gorgeous guys. Life just didn’t get any better I thought.

Timmy croaked, “could you guys switch places now?” I was excited that he had taken the initiative to ask them to switch places. That was a good sign. I was about to suggest the same thing when he said it but he literally took the words right out of my mouth. Justin and Mark stood up and stripped their clothes off and stood there naked in front of us. I sat up and leaned forward and took Justin’s hard cock into my mouth as he rocked his hips back and forth. I loved the way he had trimmed his thick blond pubic hairs and his six inch cock slid right into my waiting mouth. Timmy on the other hand tried his best to take Mark’s large cock in his mouth but he was having a hard time with just the tip. God Mark was huge. he and Malcolm could really give each other a thrill I thought. Maybe I should try and hook them up. I pulled off Justin’s cock and leaned back indicating that we wanted them to continue on our cocks.

Timmy leaned back and I could tell he was very embarrassed about not being able to give Mark a blow job but I took his hand and whispered to him that it was really OK. That seemed to make him feel better and soon Mark and Justin had gotten back into the rhythm of sucking on our cocks. Both of them were good at what they were doing and I just lay there and enjoyed the feelings coursing around my body. At one point I leaned over and Timmy and I kissed and I stroked his shoulder and chest trying to make him feel better while our cocks were being sucked. That was a cool feeling.

Timmy blew his load first and I followed soon after. Justin then asked Mark to stand up and took Mark’s huge cock all the way down his throat in one swallow. His mouth was stretched wide. Obviously he had lots of practice on that particular cock as he had no problems with it at all. Amazing what a little practice will do I thought with a chuckle! Timmy watched in amazement wide his eyes bugged out wide as Justin deep throated Mark right there in front of us. I leaned over tried to explain to Timmy how he was doing it and I even reached out to stroke Marks balls while he was being sucked. I encouraged Timmy to do the same and he reached up and began to explore another man as well. Mark was digging the extra attention as both Timmy and I played with his balls as Justin sucked on his cock. Mark was moaning and groaning as we worked him over. Justin took Mark’s cock out of his mouth and Timmy leaned forward to touch it and kiss it and lick the shaft and the head. I got up and walked around to the other side as both Timmy and I licked Mark’s enormous shaft and head. Finally Mark had reached the point of no return and he blew a huge load all over Justin’s chest. God I loved to watch a guy shoot his load. There is just something about those ropes of cum shooting out of a guys cock that is so fucking incredible. We then all joined in to lick marks cum off Justin and we pushed Justin over flat on his back on the floor where we all finished sucking his cock as well. Mark and I gave Timmy the honor of taking Justin’s load in his mouth.

I looked over and Tony was sucking on some guys cock in the corner and the two other guys were making out and stroking their hard cocks. The room smelled of sweat and jizz, and musky man scent and beer and dope. This was definitely not surfing this afternoon or maybe it was surfing of another sort I thought. Man and cock surfing! I didn’t really go in for multiple sex sessions at all. They lacked the intimacy that I needed in my lovemaking but for this time I thought it was a good teaching tool for Timmy and it gave him the chance to see other guys and touch other cocks. After all I just had a year to experiment and see and touch other guys and I didn’t want Timmy wondering what it would be like at some point in our relationship and then having to cheat on me to find out what it was all about. When we left the beach I wanted to be a couple and only be with each other. I felt that Timmy would feel the same way.

We cleaned ourselves up and then sat back to watch the rest of the movie. We then watched a movie called Dogtown and the Z Boys which was also about surfing as well as skate boarding. It was an amazing film as well and I got really into the story and the history of both sports. When it was over I pulled my baggies back on and went to the bathroom where I took a leak. Timmy came in while I was peeing and stood there next to me emptying his bladder. It felt good to relieve myself. After we had shaken our cocks and pulled our baggies back up I turned to Timmy and told him how I felt about multiple sex partners and the whole thing that had just happened out in the living room. I explained that this week was what I hoped was a one time deal for both of us and that soon we would be an exclusive item with each other. He agreed and thanked me for being so sensitive and for showing him about gay sex.

We walked back into the living room and everyone else was still naked and smoking and drinking and getting high as kites. Tony finally suggested we all go The Grotto Pizza for some pizza and we all went out to get in our cars and trucks and headed off for the restaurant. We found a big table by the front window and sat down. Everyone seemed to know Tony and he seemed well liked by the owner and the wait staff. Timmy and I were the only none beer drinkers so we ordered our usual Coke and water and everyone else had beer. The pizza was good and there was a lot of surf talk probably more than either Timmy or I would have liked but it was fun watching these guys get so animated about that they loved best in the world. Like me and theater or dancing and Timmy and swimming. I mean we liked surfing but not liked these guys did. It was their life and they did not know another way. Timmy and I were going inland in a few days and they were staying behind at the beach.

In some ways I envied their lives full of sun and sand and surf and sex and rugs and beer and a little bit of work to support it all. They were like the Lost Boys of Peter Pan in that they never had to grow up. They were always in search of the next big wave. But I also knew that it wasn’t for me. It was cool and all but I wanted something different. I wanted to dance and act and make love to Timmy every day two or three times a day. We finished up our pizza, paid our bill, left a big tip and they were all going to head back to Tony’s house for more dope and beer and sex and videos. We said we were going to run into Rehoboth and walk around some of the shops and play some video games and just hang out for awhile. They said to come over later if we felt like it but I knew we wouldn’t. Not tonight.

Timmy and I got in my truck and headed out in the opposite direction form the others and found ourselves in downtown in no time. We parked and just walked all over the place looking in shop windows, holding hands, kissing and finally ending up at the video game place where we played games for about an hour or so. The night was beautiful when we came out and there was finally a breeze off the sea. We walked down towards the water and heard someone yelled from behind us. We turned around and saw that it was Stephen the waiter from the restaurant the day before. He was running down to the sand where we met and all said hi to each other.

“I just got off work and saw you guys walking and I parked my car and ran after you. Do you mind if I join you?” he said.

Timmy told him that would be OK and we started off down the beach. It turned out he went to Duke and was 19 and he had grown up in Rehoboth Beach. He was earing extra money for school by waiting tables at the deli. He wanted to go to business school but he liked to go to clubs and dance and he played intramural soccer at Duke. He wasn’t into the drinking and drug scene and he had never gotten the knack for surfing so he was sort of odd man out here at the beach.

We walked and talked for about an hour and it was peaceful and calm and felt nice as we just walked and talked. Timmy was animated and seemed to like talking to Stephen so when Stephen suggested we go back to his place for awhile Timmy said yes for both of us. Stephen told us his parents were cool and he had come out to them when he was 13. He said it was hard being a gay kid in high school but with the loose and easy sexual attitudes at the beach it wasn’t as bad as other stories he had heard from other gay guys at Duke.

Stephen didn’t have a boyfriend at the moment but had gone with one guy for most of his freshman year at Duke but they had split up a few weeks ago. The guy was on the basketball team but he just couldn’t handle the pressure of being gay and being on a championship team. he was always so worried about one of his teammates finding out his secret or Coach K finding out that he broke it off. Stephen was really in love and his heart was broken. He told us he wasn’t all that sexually active but he did like some fun on occasion. We got in my truck and he got in his car and we followed him through the streets of Rehoboth Beach until we pulled into a driveway of a small bungalow type house with a garage out back. We pulled up behind his car a beat up older model Toyota Cellica and got out.

“I live over the garage. My dad and I fixed it up for me during high school. Its pretty cool and gave me lots of privacy as I was discovering my sexuality,” he told us as we walked up the outside stairs to the door on the side of the upper floor of the garage. His place was cool and I was glad to see it was a lot neater than Tony’s place had been. There was a small living room with a TV and stereo and a computer in the corner with lots of bookshelves overflowing with books, CD’s, videos and DVD’s.

A very small kitchen was off to one side and I could see a door open to a bathroom and then an open door to the bedroom off the back wall.

“Great place man,” I said looking around and going over to look at his selection of books.

He put on some Acoustic Syndicate and kicked off his sandals. We kicked ours off and Timmy took off his shirt and then shocked the hell out of me by going over and taking Stephen’s shirt off as well. Shit was my boy putting the moves on Stephen? He ran his fingers all over Stephens smooth hairless chest and they started kissing as Timmy undid Stephen’s pants which fell to the floor around his ankles. Timmy stepped back and slid his baggies and shorts off in one quick motion and his hard cock slapped up against his hard 8 pack. I loved the sound of a cock when it did that. Free at last free at last! His cock then came to rest standing out in front of him dancing as he worked his pelvic muscles. Stephen watched in amazement as Timmy’s cock danced up and down. That was one dance I needed to teach myself I thought as I watched. Then before I could catch my breath Timmy was down on his knees in front of Stephen pulling his boxers down across his hips.

Stephen was one of those guys who is so beautiful he can take your breath away but not in a muscle macho kind of way but in a beautiful sexy kind of way. He was thin and lithe and his skin was smooth and hairless. He was not overly muscled but he was in good shape. He might have been described as somewhat girly in a very manly kind of way. I stood there feeling my erection coming on as I just looked at him in awe. He was so beautiful.

His cock was hard and dripping precum and seemed to be about seven inches long with gorgeous small hangers underneath and his butt was absolutely perfectly formed tight round buns of flesh. Timmy was entranced with the sight of Stephens naked body and just sat back on his heels to look at him and study his perfect form.

Timmy reached out his hand and began to stroke Stephens hard cock and then with his other hand explored his balls and thighs and chest. I took off my clothes and looked down at my hard cock and went over behind Stephen and began to rub his back and his buns. God his ass was so cute and so perfect. This boy was too good to be true. Timmy had taken Stephens cock in his mouth and Stephen was thrusting his hips and moaning as I keeled down behind him and spread his cheek wide open and pushed my face and mouth into the open crack.

I found his hole with my tongue and ran it around the puckered skin surrounding the hole and darting into the hole a few times. “Oh shit that is good Tom,” he moaned. “Oh Timmy shit man that is so fucking good man.”

Timmy asked him to lie down on the floor and then he got on his hands and knees over top of Stephen so he could suck his cock and Stephen could suck his and I could eat his ass all at the same time. The room was filled with our sounds of sex. Lots of grunts and moans and groans and AHHHH YEEESSS and AAAAHHH FUCK YES and slurping and sucking. This was amazing and we were all in a rhythm as we took each other to wonderful new places of good feelings. Incredible feelings. Intense feelings.

I took Stephens balls into my open mouth and gave them a washing and a hard suck making him squirm and buck with the semi pain and pleasure I was causing. Timmy was going to town on Stephens cock and seemed to have no fear or problem giving great head. I could see further up that Stephen was taking Timmy all the way into his mouth and Timmy was thrusting his ass and hips down and up down and up.

Damn this boy might change my mind about threesome sex as I saw Timmy thrust hard and grunt loudly shooting a load of hot jizz down into Stephens mouth while Stephen thrust up and Timmy started slurping like mad to take all of Stephens cum into his mouth. Stephen obviously had a huge load whereas Timmy’s was only average. I continued to squeeze Stephens balls while Timmy finished him off and then they both looked at me and laughed as they jumped me and pushed me back on the floor and both attacked my hard and aching cock. One on each side and four hands were surrounding my cock and squeezing my balls and taking me places I had never been before. They took their time as they explored my groin.

Timmy held my cock when I shot my load on my chest and then they both licked me off and kneeled beside me stroking my chest. Timmy leaned down and we kissed and he whispered that he loved me in my ear. He looked at Stephen and said, “Damn man you are one hot mother fucker.”

“Well you guys are not so bad yourselves. Shit I haven’t had a session like that in such a long time. After my breakup with Jason I really needed that guys. I never thought I would feel like that again with another man. Thanks. I am still so not over Jason. Oh fuck can I get you something to drink I am parched.” he said as he got up to walk to the kitchen.

Timmy and I watched him walk across the room and his ass was so incredibly beautiful. “damn I want to fuck that thing,” Timmy said as he watched Stephen walk across the room.

We both giggled and got up and followed Stephen into the kitchen where he handed us bottles of water which we chugged. Timmy walked around behind Stephen and started to massage those firm and ripe melons that were his ass cheeks. Stephan groaned loudly and let Timmy run his fingers up and down his ass crack and into his hole and he finally leaned over on the kitchen table spreading his legs out as wide as he could.

“There are some rubbers in the drawer there,” he grunted as Timmy pushed a finger up into his ass. I looked in the drawer he was pointing to and found a supply of condoms and took one out ripped it open and kneeled down to place it on my lovers once again hard cock. Jesus how many times could we cum in one day I thought to myself as I unrolled the rubber down his shaft.

I really liked to put a condom on another guy. Something about it was very sexy. Timmy squirmed as I touched his cock and ran my fingers over his balls and thighs. I held his cock and helped him enter Stephens hole. Stephen let out a loud gasp and held onto the edge of the table with his outstretched arms as Timmy pushed all the way in till his pubes were tickling Stephens ass. Then he started to pound in an out and in and out. God it was incredible watching Timmy fuck this guy. I will say Timmy could fuck and from the look on his face he was enjoying every second of it finally losing the rest of his load inside of Stephen.

He pulled out and stood back while I picked up Stephens legs and flipped him over onto his back on top of the table where I fell onto his half hard cock with my mouth. I stuffed his cock into my mouth and brought him to full hard once again and sucked him until he came. He lay there on the table while Timmy and I stood there looking at that perfect body. What a meal we had just had around this kitchen table. I wish all my meals were like this I thought. Timmy had slipped off the cum filled rubber and threw it into the trash.

We helped Stephen up and I kissed him and then Timmy kissed him. “Wow I am spent guys. I don’t think I have any more cum in me tonight.” he said. We all laughed as we got more bottles of water and then walked back in the living room. I walked over to his movie collection and pulled out the movie Get Real which I had seen earlier.

“Hey do you guys wanna watch this flick. I think that Timmy might like it,” I said as I held up the DVD.

Stephen said, “Oh that is one of my favorites but I always cry when I watch it man.”

I nodded as I slipped the disc into the player and we all sat down naked to watch the film. I always enjoy the film and I think it was good for Timmy to see at this stage in his gay life. I always cry during certain parts of the film and we were all bawling at the end when Stephen make his big speech to the audience at his graduation. It was nice to have other guys who were as sentimental as I was siting there watching the movie. When it was over we got up and slipped on our clothes and said goodbye to Stephen. He asked us if we were going to Tony’s party that night and we said yeah and then he asked if maybe we could hook up when we got back to school for some coffee or dinner. We said we probably would do that. he wrote down his phone number and handed it to me. I told him I didn’t have a phone yet but that we would call him as soon as we got back into town.

I told him that maybe Jason just needed some space and the summer time break to come to his senses about their relationship. I told him that I believed in true love and knew it was possible now that Timmy was in my life. I hugged him and told him that everything was going to work out. Timmy gave him a hug as well.

We left Stephen standing naked at the top of the stairs to his apartment as we walked down to my truck. We turned and waved at him and he waved at us. When we got in the truck and I turned it one I saw it was 1:15 AM. Another day gone and another day come I thought to myself as we drove back to the campground in silence. We parked and got out went to the bushes to take a whiz before bed and then went inside the camper where we stripped off our clothes and lay down on the bed facing each other. We just kissed and hugged and stroked each others backs.

“I don’t know about you but my dick is really sore tonight,” I told Timmy.

“Yeah I had to admit it but mine is too,” he said. “ God today was awesome man. I learned so much and I had some fun as well. I really like Stephen Tom. He seems like a really smart guy and I think we all hit it off pretty well. I really hope that he and Jason can get back together and we can all become friends.”

“Yeah I think so too. Lets just play it all by ear man OK and see where they flow takes us. After all we are young. We are hung. And well usually we are full of cum. But I guess 5 sex sessions will just take it out of a guy!” We laughed and giggled at that last statement considering the state of our cum supply at the moment as we drifted off to sleep in each others arms.

[Strocker]

Wonderfull…….. :D *|* *|* (!)

Loved the Twinkies part and how they put on a show for the two buddies in the shower.
Also loved the way Timmy took initiative and sucked off Stephen before Toms eyes…

All they need to do next time would be a nice circle suck like Timmy on Tom, Tom on Stephen, Stephen on Mark, Mark on Justin and Justin on Timmy…..hmmm HOT

Some how I’m beginning to feel sad, because the week is almost over now….. :(

[clearfallen]

once again you kept me hard through out the whole story, I can't wait for the next chapter...great job and keep it cumming..... ..| :=D: :=D:

[Kyanimal]

valle12Tom ...

I'm just now playing "catch up" ... and looking forward to moving on to the next chapters!! Great Work, Dude!!

I'm impressed with the "integrity" that shows through your characters! You have a Talent for pushing the right "buttons", and pulling the right "strings"!!

THANK YOU!!! ..|

Keep smilin'!!
Ky ;)

[Kyanimal]

AWESOME, "Tom"!!

Fantastic "Build Up"!!

Looking forward to MORE!!!

THANK YOU!!!

Keep smilin'!!
Ky ;)

[Strocker]

You know, I saved all chapters into a single Word document and……it has 124 pages!!!

Keep it going and it’s going to be a book :D

[Strocker]

Hey man where is the next chapter…?????????

[valle12tom]

Hey guys I am really sorry for the delay. I have been busy at work this week so my time has been limited.

I am working on it as we speak! Sorry to keep all of you waiting. Maybe today but certainly by tomorrow if all goes as planed but you know how that goes sometimes! LOL!

Peace :kiss:

[valle12tom]

My Best Friend - Chapter 8 - The Sixth Day at the Beach - Friday


“Tom, Tom, Tom” I heard in a far off place in my subconscious as I dreamed about water and waves and oceans and then somewhere I felt a push on my shoulder and I heard it again, “Tom, Tom, Tom.”

I came awake to find Timmy sitting on the side of the bed and smiling down at me gently shaking my shoulder while he said, “come on man lets get up and go for a run.”

I stretched out in the bed with my feet hitting the one wall and my hands pressed up against the other wall as I smiled at Timmy and said, “OK yeah let’s go.” I sat up and kissed him on the lips tasting his morning breath as he tasted mine.

He stood up and I followed behind. We found our speedo’s and pulled them on and went
outside. It must have been about 7 or 7:30 AM as we walked to the beach stopping off along the way to find a bush to pee on! I loved watching Timmy take his cock out of his speedo’s and the pee coming out the tip of his dick.

We battled our pee for a few moments until we ran out and then stuffed our dick’s back into our tiny swim suits and started off over the dunes to the beach. It was another gorgeous morning as we started running at a slow easy pace which we picked up in increments as we jogged along in the water at the edge of the beach. We made foot prints in sand as we ran and it felt good to breath the early morning air. We passed other joggers in both directions as we just ran and ran and ran finally stopping to catch our breath.

“Damn Tom you have really gotten in better shape just in the last few days. Your breathing is so steady and more relaxed now. Just think of all the miles we can do together this summer and when we go back to school in the fall. I am really looking forward to working out with you on a regular basis,” he said.

“It is going to be so great man. I am so looking forward to us living together,” I said as I grabbed him and kissed him and we swung around and around getting dizzy as we laughed and giggled with each other.

We then dropped to the sand and did sets of push-ups and sit-ups until we were almost exhausted and then went and dove into the water and swam in the waves splashing each other. Timmy suggested we swim along parallel to the beach for awhile and I tried to keep up but he was an amazing swimmer and soon left me far behind. I walked out of the water and just started running along the beach watching him swim easily in the ocean as I ran along the sandy beach.

After a while he swam into shore and I waited for him to walk out of the water. He was breathing heavily with the exertion of his swim. I told him, “Damn man you are amazing. I know Carolina is going to be glad to get you on their team. Shit you are going to win big for the Tarheels! That Coach does not know how luck he is to have you transfer.” Timmy turned red in the face as I complimented him but I knew inside he was feeling good.

After he had caught his breath we started off back down the beach and when we reached the campground we dropped to the sand again doing more sets of push-ups and sit-ups. I really wanted to work on my abs and make my six pack an eight pack before the end of the summer. Timmy already had an eight pac and an incredible Apollo’s Belt for me to emulate in my quest for a better more developed body.

After our workout we jumped into the waves again to cool off and had fun wrestling with each other and picking each other up and dumped each other into the ocean water. It was so nice to wrestle with a guy who didn’t care if you touched him in a sexual way. It felt so free to be who I was with Timmy and let him be who he was with me. I wondered how our families were going to take our news when we broke it to them. I knew Grand was going to be OK and I thought Mrs. H. would be fine but I wondered about my father and our friends if we chose to tell them. And what would we do about Timmy’s teammates and his coach? I knew my friends in the drama department would be cool and certainly all my friends at The Cave were going to adore Timmy. Lots of stuff to think about but for right now I was just going to enjoy my lover, my partner and my friend.

We walked back to the camper and grabbed our towels and our kits and headed for the shower room. No one was there when we arrived so we stripped off our suits and hung up our towels and went inside. Timmy turned on one of the showers and waited for the water to get hot and then stepped under getting himself wet all over and then stepped out so I could do the same. We took our bar of soap and began to wash each other all over. I loved this part of being in love and having a lover the best of anything. Just the intimacy of showering together was such a turn on that I was soon hard and Timmy was as well.

Timmy had brought a condom with him and placed it on his throbbing cock as I turned and leaned against the wall spreading my legs and soon I felt Timmy’s soapy hand in my crack washing and exploring and squeezing my balls from behind as he stuck two fingers up my tight hole. He massaged my asshole and then placed the soap in the dish in the wall and I felt him spread my checks and step up close behind me. I felt the head of his hard cock pressing against my sphincter and then pushing in. I tried to let my muscles relax and felt his shaft pushing into my ass hole. With a grunt he pushed in all the way and I felt the sparks go off inside my head as his cock rubbed against my prostate.

He wrapped his arm around my chest and kissed my neck as he fucked my ass slowly ever so slowly. Damn he has such control over his muscles that he could just go so slow. I cried out it felt so good and told him how much I loved him and what he was doing to me. No one had ever fucked me like this before. It was intense and amazing.

“OOOOHHHHH MMMMAAAAANNNNN this is soooo GOOOODDD,” I yelled out as he increased his tempo. “Fuck me man. Fuck me!” His body slapped against my ass checks on every down thrust and then he would pull out to the lip of his cock and then ram it back inside me making me cry out with pleasure each time he did. I felt his hand slip down my chest and the sensations were electric as he touched the skin of my chest and ran his finger tips around my navel and then down into my pubes and finally to surround my hard cock with his strong muscular grip. Oh God I thought nothing could be better than this. Having Timmy’s hard cock pounding my ass, his lips kissing my neck and his hand jerking on my hard dick was heaven here on earth.

I gave into the sensations I was feeling and felt myself shoot my morning load all over the tile wall of the shower room. I cried out as I shot my load. I felt Timmy shiver as he came and loved the feeling as he continued to squeeze my cock and drain every last drop of cum. I felt him pull out and we turned and held each other in a tight embrace as we kissed each other and just held onto one another under the hot water from the shower.

When we broke apart I took the condom off Timmy’s now soft cock and walked over and threw it in the trash. We rinsed off all the soap and then turned off the water and walked out into the outer room where we shaved and brushed our teeth and got ready to meet the day. We found our towels and wrapped them around our waists grabbed all our stuff and walked back to our camper where we hung up our suits and then went inside to put our shorts on and then find some breakfast.

We ate at the picnic table and had our fill of fruit, cereal, milk and juice. We spent a little time straightening up our camp site and disposing of all our trash. This was the day of the party at Tony’s house and we were going to have dinner with Harry and Malcolm and Sean. From the looks of the ocean this morning the surf would be great this afternoon so now we just had to find something to do this morning.

“Hey man I know lets go down to Rehoboth to that jet ski place we saw and rent some and play out on the surf today!” I suggested enthusiastically.

“Cool yeah that sounds so great,” Timmy replied as we put our speedo’s on and then our baggies over them as well as our shirts and sandals. We jumped in the truck and headed out by the office where I stopped the truck to talk with Harry.

“Are we still on for tonight Harry at 7 PM?” I asked.

“Yeah I am going to go down to the docks in a little while to pick us out some great fish. Anything you really like?” he boomed.

“Well I love a good Tuna steak and shrimp is always great as well as red fish but I am sure you know what’s best for this time of year,” I told him. He waved as we drove off towards Rehoboth. I parked outside the jet ski rental place and we got out and walked in. There were a few people in the shop renting stuff and it looked like two guys working the counter. One was young about 18 with long blond hair and a great body and then other was older maybe 28 or 30 and he had a great body for an old guy. The older of the two had short hair and an incredible tan like he had lived his whole life in the sun. His skin looked like finely brushed leather it was so smooth but also hard at the same time and he was absolutely hairless not even any hair that I could see in his pits and his legs were smooth as well. Neither guy was wearing a shirt and they both were barefoot as well.

The older guy had a nice smile, full and bright very straight white teeth and he turned his smile on full blast when he turned and looked at us, “How can I help you guys...hey man you’re the dancer from the Frogg Pond and the Summer House aren’t you?” he exclaimed!

I nodded and smiled and stuck out my hand, “ My name is Tom and this is my friend Timmy and we want to rent some jet skis for the day.”

He looked at us and then another smile broke across his face. “I’ll tell you what boys,” he said leaning towards us, “how about a little trade? I will let you suck on my cock in the back room and you get jet skis for free for as long as you want them?”

I looked at Timmy and he looked at me and he said, “show us the way.”

“All right dudes,” he yelled as he slapped hands with both of us. “Billy watch the place for a bit while we go in the back to conduct a little special business OK?”

Billy nodded with a big grin as some customers came into the shop. “My name is Buddy and Billy over there is my son,” he said as he put his hand on my should and walked with us to the rear of the store and through the door set in the back wall. He closed the door behind us and we looked around the room/office. A desk with a computer and lots of papers, a filing cabinet, two chairs and a small door to a restroom with a small bed in the corner was all that was in the room..

“Well what do you think boys,” he said as we turned around to look at him and he sucked in his gut and his baggies fell to the floor revealing a perfectly smooth absolutely tanned, very muscular body. He shaved everywhere. He had no pubes at all and I was fascinated. I have never seen a guy who shaved everywhere before. It wasn’t for me as I really got off on a nice bush but on Buddy it was pretty cool. His cock was hanging down about 5 inches in front of these nice low hangers that might have been about 4 inches. His cock was twitching as I stepped up and started to stroke it with my hand. He leaned back his head and moaned.

But the most incredible thing about his cock was that it was uncut. I had wanted to have sex with an uncut guy for a long time but had never met one before. I had spent lots of time on JUB and other sites looking at uncut cocks and loved all the guys at Bel-Ami. I spent hours collecting photos of guys with uncut cocks. I was fascinated by how they looked and now I could feel one to my hearts content. Timmy stepped up with me and we both started to touch Buddy and rub our hands over his abs and his thighs and around his cock and balls.

His skin was so different. It was so smooth and so tanned and so leathery feeling. Different from any other skin I had ever felt before. Timmy and I kneeled down in front of Buddy and began to explore his now stiff cock in earnest. It was about 8 inches fully erect and was a real beauty. A prize winner for sure! Large veins ran up and down the surface of the shaft and the tip was all purple and red and slimy when I pulled the foreskin back. I just pulled it back and forth a few times to see how it worked and then I let Timmy do it as well. he was as fascinated as I was.

“You boys have never seen an uncut cock before have you?” Buddy asked.

“No we haven’t and it’s gorgeous man. So cool the way the skin just pulls back,” I said. Timmy was speechless.

“Well it’s just like any other cock except the tip is 100 times more sensitive than a cut guy. I love to have it rubbed hard. It really brings me off. I should also warn you when I shoot I can go 5 or 6 feet so you had better get out of the way,” he laughed.

With that advice in mind Timmy and I began to really work on Buddy. We kissed his cock together and licked the shaft and the tip kissing each other in the process and touching our tongues together as we ran them over his cock and cock head. I would hold Buddy’s cock and pull the skin back while Timmy worked on the tip and then he would hold it for me. We both licked and sucked on his baby bottom smooth ball sac driving him into fits of ecstasy as he moaned and stretched and arched his body backwards feeling all the pleasure we could give him. I was so used to getting a moth full of hair when I sucked on a guys sac that this was a totally new experience for me.

We started to pump Buddy’s cock faster and faster as he groaned and told us how much he liked what we were doing to him. We ran our hands over his chest and up as far as his nipples and then down across his smooth babies butt. Finally I could sense Buddy was about to shoot and I saw his balls start to contract. I continued my pumping but tried to aim his cock away from Timmy and I so I could see this Olympic shooter shoot his load across the room.

Buddy wasn’t lying when he said he could shoot a load. Damn it exploded out of his cock with such incredible force and such velocity it shot about 6 feet to land on the floor by the desk and then another followed and another and 5 more after than. He grunted each time he shot a load. Timmy and I finished him up in our moths drinking the last drops of that precious man fluid.

“Oh shit boys that was a great way to start my day but you know I will never make any money if I keep bringing all my good looking customers in here,” he laughed as he pulled up his baggies.

“Your cock is so cool man. I wish my parents hadn’t cut me and damn man if shooting your load was an Olympic sport you would be captain of the USA team. Damn man you are so awesome!” I told him. Buddy turned around and opened the door and we walked back into the store. Billy was waiting on customers and there were a few more waiting in line. Buddy got us set up with some jet skis and showed us how to use them and told us all the rules and regs about using them and what we should watch out for and all. He also showed us this little waterproof storage area where we could store our shirts, sandals, baggies and my truck keys. We shook hands and thanked him and took off into the surf.

I think this was the most fun I had ever had in my entire life. I had never felt so free as we raced around the waves jumping the jet skis off the top of a wave high in the air and hitting the water with an splat. I mean surfing was cool and I loved that as well but this was amazing. I know some people thought it was bad to take a gas guzzling engine out on the waves but it still was fun. We raced up and down the shoreline and across the waves and around each other laughing and yelling to each other. Timmy’s face was full of smiles as was mine and we were in love and it felt good to be doing something that was so much fun with the person you loved more than anything else in the world.

We lost track of time but when I looked up at the sun it appeared to be a little after noon and I knew that my boy would be getting hungry and we still had surfing this afternoon and then our diner with Harry and then the final Friday night party tonight and dancing! We headed back into shore and remembered to take our stuff out of the storage bins and walked into the shop with the keys. Buddy was talking with other customers but Billy was free and we walked up to him. I handed him the keys and touched his arm lightly in the process.

“How was it out there today?”he said in this beautiful husky melodious voice as his distinct Adams Apple bobbed up and down on his long thin neck making me want to jump over the counter and kiss him and then fuck him silly!

We both said in unison how great it was and maybe we could do it again tomorrow.

“Well dad said after what you did to him this am you have carte blanche anytime you want a jet ski.” He was grinning from ear to ear.

“Cool we’ll probably see you tomorrow then if you could save us two.” I told him. “Say are you going to be at Tony’s party up behind Franks Surf shop tonight? If so maybe we can get together then and dance or something?” I said as I ran my fingers down his muscular vein covered arm.

“Yeah I’ll be there man but I am not much of a dancer although I did inherit some of my dad’s other qualities,” he said as he brushed his hand over his crotch and laughed.

“Cool we’ll see you then. hey can you recommend a good place for lunch?” I asked.

“Have you been to Ceci’s yet?” he asked. Timmy and I shook our heads no. “It’s just 4 doors down and you can leave your truck in our lot. Great hamburgers and the best fries in the whole State of Delaware. Ask for Jimmy and tell him I sent you. He’s my twin brother so you know he’s cool,” he said with his husky laugh and his eyes twinkling.

We waved goodbye as we left the shop and headed to the restaurant to find Jimmy. A twin for this guy. Oh my god I thought as my cock started to get hard. Timmy put his arm around my shoulder as we walked and whispered in my ear. “Damn man a twin to that guy I can hardly wait!”

We found the restaurant and walked inside where we asked the older lady behind the cash register if Jimmy had a table open. She looked around and as luck would have he did and at that moment he walked out of the kitchen with plates of food piled high. He was gorgeous and an exact double for his brother Billy down to his precious long neck and Adam’s Apple bobbing up and down. Sweet Jesus they were a pair of hottie’s and when I glanced down at Timmy’s crotch it seemed to be growing as was mine. It was a good thing we had our speedo’s on or we would be busting out of our baggies I thought with a grin.

We followed Ceci over to the table and sat down and picked up the menus she gave us although we both knew what we wanted and it wasn’t on the menu but that would have to wait until later. Jimmy came up to the table and we introduced ourselves and told him Billy had sent us over for a meal and with an invitation to party together later tonight at Tony’s place.

“Oh shit man you are the guys from the bar. Shit man I have heard all about you guys but was out of town when you did your thing up at The Frogg Pond and The Summer House. Fuck me man you guys are so fucking hot. Fuck me man you are fucking legends man. Hey if I whip it out right here will you suck me off.” he said with a laugh s he leaned over our table his long blond hair falling over his face.

“I would if you are anything like your dad man but I think the other customers might get jealous,” I laughed back.

“OK OK back to business then. What can I get you guys?” he asked with his order pad at the ready. He sort of pressed up against my hand which was casually leaning over the front side of the table and rubbed his crotch against my hand while waiting for our order. I could feel the heat from his crotch and his hardening cock under his shorts. We gave him our order of two medium rare hamburgers all the way with fries for Timmy and a milkshake for him and water with lemon for me. “You sure you don’t want some fries man they are awesome!”

“I’ll snag a few of Timmy’s but thanks man,” I told him as he walked away to put in our order.

Timmy whispered, “Oh shit man I am so fucking hard I am about ready to cream in my pants. I am leaking precum all over myself. They are so hot do you think we can get them alone together tonight?”

“Yeah I am sure that Tony will lend us his room for these two bookends. Damn can you imagine what it must be like to grow up with your twin being gay or bi. It would be like making love to yourself. Oh shit that would be so sweet man,” I sighed.

Jimmy brought our drink order to the table and I asked him if he worked at the jet ski shop as well. He told us that both he and Billy alternated here at Ceci’s and his dad’s place. His mom was Ceci and his parents were divorced but they were cool and nice to each other and they all got along together in fact his parents still lived in the same house. He walked off to help another customer as we contemplated life in his family. Shortly after that Jimmy brought our plates back and set them down in front of us and I will have to say that they might have been the best looking burger I have ever seen. After we bit into them I could say without a doubt it was the best tasting burger I had ever tasted and the fries were out of this world. I didn’t know what they did to them but they were fantastic and I smirched more than my share but Timmy never said a word!

We polished everything off and Jimmy brought our check knowing we would not have room for any dessert. We paid him leaving him a 25% tip. “ Hey thanks guys this is cool. Billy and I’ll see you tonight at the party.” We walked towards the door stopping and introducing ourselves to his mom and telling her how great her hamburger and fries were and how much we had enjoyed meeting her two sons today. She smiled at us and thanked us for the compliments and talked to us for a few minutes. We told her we were going to Carolina and that Timmy was on the swim team. She seemed interested in us and our lives and was a very engaging person. We felt good as we left the restaurant.

We walked back in the hot sun to my truck and waved to Billy whom we saw talking to customers through the window of his dad’s shop. He waved back and smiled as we walked by. We saw Buddy down by the shore getting some customers set on their jet skies as we waved to him as well. We got into the truck and when I turned on the ignition I saw that it was about 1:45 PM. Just enough time to get back to the campground and get ready to surf. I still wanted to put on some sun screen although my tan was shaping up pretty nicely and Timmy’s was awesome. It was amazing how much a tan could improve a guys looks I thought to myself as I gazed over at Timmy.

We didn’t see Harry as we drove by the office and so drove on to our camp site where I parked and we got out to get ready to go surfing. We stripped off everything except our speedo’s and applied some sun screen to our backs and legs and faces and neck and the put our baggies back on. Timmy came over to me and hugged me and told me how much he loved me and we kissed for a few minutes before breaking apart and heading out on the truck. Franks place was crammed with all kinds of vehicles and surf boards and people spilling out onto the porch.

We walked up and said hello to those we knew and slapped hands and nodded at those we didn’t as we squeezed ourselves inside the crowded shop. Frank was holding court and telling everyone about some waves in Hawaii or someplace he had ridden a few years ago. Lots of comments like Stoked and Cool and Awesome and Cherry and Rad were heard from the adoring crowd. He acknowledged our presence with a smile and a wave and we saw Tony, Justin, Mark, Zissa and Christi as well. Everyone was pretty stoked as the word was that the waves were going to awesome up at Breakers Point. Soon it was time to go and we followed everyone outside where we watched Frank hang out his official Gone Surfing sign and then we all headed up the highway in our caravan.

We finally pulled off where everyone was pulling off and parked on the shoulder of the road. We got our boards and headed out to the beach. When we crested the dunes we saw some great waves breaking in the distance and everyone ran down to the beach to throw off their stuff and head out paddling like mad on their crazy colored boards. We joined right in as one of the surf crowd as we were now and had a wonderful day talking and catching waves and wiping out on more than one occasion. But somehow it all was good and it all was cool. The water felt so good on a hot day and the sets of waves were just awesome.

The camaraderie between these people was just amazing and they all seemed way cool about all of their varying sexual preferences. No one seemed like they were jealous of one another and it was a great group of folks. Of course it may have been different after we left the group each day but to me it seemed like everyone was pretty cool about who they were. I liked that and wanted to emulate that spirit with my friends back in Chapel Hill.

Sometimes I was surfing with Timmy and other times we were alone. Sometimes I was talking to some of the guys and other times he was talking to others. Zissa and Christi talked with him on occasion but I think he had let them know that we were an item now. They seemed to accept it although I am sure they would have liked to have him in their bed again if they had the chance. It was all pretty cool and I never felt jealous or anything and I hoped that he was not jealous as well. I never wanted that to happen to us and our relationship.

Finally this perfect afternoon was over and we were all heading into shore. Everyone was psyched about the day and the waves they had caught. They were also very pumped up about the party tonight and Tony made sure on more than one occasion to remind us about it. I told him we were coming and I asked him if Timmy and I could borrow his room to have a session with Billy and Jimmy. He was astounded that we were going to hook up with them as they were well liked around Dewey and all but they were an item and hardly ever strayed apart from each other. He wanted to know if maybe it might be possible for him to crack Timmy’s cherry ass and I said you will have to ask him but I think he would be up for it.

He went over to Timmy and I saw them talking and Timmy shaking his head yes and then he walked up the dunes to his car. Timmy came over and told me what he had asked and he asked me if that was OK. I told him yeah sure it was cool. He wanted me to be there to help him out and I told him I wasn’t going anywhere and would be right there for him.

We headed back to the truck and put the boards in the back and then drove back to the campground. It was 6 PM when we pulled up to the camper and got out. We went inside and stripped and hugged and kissed for a minute and then got all our shit together and wrapped our towels around our waists and headed over to the bathhouse.

“Shit man as much as I want you right now I think we may have a pretty full dance card tonight so we might ought to save ourselves,” Timmy said giggling as we walked inside the bathhouse.

“That’s cool man,” I said taking off my towel and going into the shower room and turning on the water. It felt so good to wash off the sand and the salt water and stand under the steamy hot water and have Timmy wash me with his soapy hands and then me do the same for him. We were so compatible now and so much in sync with each other it felt like we were one being sometimes. It was scary how good that felt after being so alone for so long. We finished our shower and then shaved and brushed our teeth and put on our aftershave and deodorant. We were looking good. We were looking cool.

We walked back to the camper and hung up our towels on the line and then went inside where we picked out our clothes for the evening. As we already knew that we were going to have sex we didn’t wear any underwater but just our baggies and our nicest and coolest t-shirts and sandals. We each put 3 condoms in our pockets and helped each other brush our hair with our fingers until we were satisfied that we were the best looking dudes in all of Dewey Beach. When we were satisfied with our appearance we walked up the road to Harry’s place where we found he and Malcolm and Sean out back as before around the grill drinking beers. Timmy got a Coke out of the cooler and handed me a water and we walked over to the group and said our hello’s to everyone.

They asked us about our day and we told them about jet skiing and surfing and eating at Cici’s and meeting Buddy and his twin sons and his ex-wife and about the party tonight across the road. Malcolm and Sean had met with their contractor all day long and were excited about the plans for their house. They were so animated as they told us about their plans and even showed us the blueprints which they spread out on the picnic table. We asked questions as we looked at the plans. It was nice to hear the joy in their voices.

Harry had spent a busy day unplugging a stopped up toilet and fixing a leaky faucet and shopping for the party. He was in a great humor as he told stories about some of the odd campers who had stayed at his place. We all had fun and laughed at his stories. He went inside to get the fish and the veggie’s to grill and I turned to Sean and asked him, “So does Harry know about you guys.”

Sean said, “Yeah he has know about us for about 20 years. We both came out to Harry and his wife back then and they have been very cool about it. I think he has guessed about you guys as well but he hasn’t said anything outright but I don’t think he cares one way or the other.”

Malcolm added, “Harry is pretty cool and not much gets him upset. He was great in the Army and very cool under fire. If I wanted anyone to lead me into battle it would be Harry let me tell you. Both he and your Uncle Jack were awesome leaders back in the day.”

Harry came out of the house bearing a huge platter with Tuna steaks, shrimp on skewers and some red fish wrapped in foil and lots of skewers of veggie’s. He set about cooking each item to perfection and soon we were sitting down around the table holding hands and saying grace. He asked me to say a grace and although I was not a church goer I started in without hesitation, “Dear Lord thank you for friends and for family. Thank you for those we love and for those who love us. Thank you for this food which has been prepared for us by loving and gracious hands and help us always to see the face of Jesus in all we meet along our journey through life. AMEN”

“That was very nice son. Thank you,” Harry said and the others murmured their approval as well.

We dug into that fantastic spread of fresh homegrown tomatoes, grilled veggie’s and the fish was awesome. I ate more than my share and wanted more but we ate everything. There was not one thing left except a cherry tomato which Sean picked up and popped in his mouth at the end of the meal.

“Harry you outdid yourself man,” I told him. “I don’t think I have never had a meal like that one,” I said as I got up and began to clear the table. Timmy joined me as we picked up plates and platters and carried everything inside the house and washed and dried everything. We watched the older men sit and talk at the table. “God I hope we can look like that and be so in love when we are their age,” I told Timmy as we looked out the window. He came up behind me and wrapped his arms around my waist and hugged me and told me he wished that as well. He also thanked me for my blessing and told me how much he loved me.

We stood there in the kitchen looking out the window and could just feel the love around us. I turned around in Timmy’s embrace and kissed him on the cheeks and the lips and told him how much I loved him and how much I was looking forward to our living together. He told me the same as we stood there hugging and kissing each other. I knew we would have lots of obstacles in the road as we tried to live together but I knew we could face them together if we trusted in each other and in each others love.

Finally we went back outside where we sat down and continued our talks. It was so comforting to just talk with older guys like this without any pressure. I was surrounded by lots of older men who just wanted my friendship or at least they were willing to settle for my friendship. I seemed to attract men like this and it felt good. Perhaps this was because my own father had abandoned me to my step mom so many years before and I was looking for a father figure not in a sexual way but in a fatherly way. I felt like tonight here and now in this place we were in a bubble. A beautiful bubble where all was calm and peaceful and there were no outside distractions to bring us down.

“Boys I want you to know you are welcome back here anytime,” Harry told us as the evening worn on.

“The same goes for us as well,” Sean said. “We will have a few extra rooms at our new house just waiting for you guys with no strings attached at all,” he said with a wink directed at me and Timmy. he handed me a card with their work numbers, cell phone numbers, home numbers and e-mail addresses on it. I shoved it in my pocket.

Tears formed in my eyes and as I looked over at Timmy I could see he was crying as well. “Thanks guys that is so incredibly generous of you all. We will never forget this week at the beach. It has changed our lives forever,” I said as I got up and hugged each one in turn. Timmy did the same and then we turned to leave the backyard.

“You boys have fun tonight and be careful,” Harry boomed after us as we left the yard and started to walk across the road to the party which we could hear in the distance. Timmy grabbed my hand and we held each other swinging our arms as we walked up the road. The music was pumping and got louder as we walked closer to the road. We could see lights and cars and I could feel the music calling me like a drug calls to a drug addict. My whole body was vibrating by the time we crossed the road and headed down to Tony’s place.

There were cars and trucks and all kinds of vehicles everywhere and people milling about drinking, talking, smoking, kissing and a few were dancing but it was early for that I thought as we walked into the crowd. People recognized us and said hello or slapped hands or offered us tokes or drinks as we made our way through the crowd. It was like a drug to be recognized like this. Timmy had always had this kind of adulation his whole life and got off on it. I finally knew what it was like to be one of the in guys and it did feel good but I didn’t want to forget where I came from or all those on the outside who were looking in just waiting for the chance to bask in the light of guys like Timmy and me.

Justin ran up to us and gave us hugs and kisses and dragged us over to the bar table where we got our usual. A coke and a bottle of water. We talked about the waves and the great surfing today and then Mark came over and Tony and Frank and we were in the circle talking and jiving and smiling and laughing at our stories. It felt good but I wanted to dance. I scanned the crowd looking for Billy and Jimmy but didn’t see them yet but I did see a guy over on the edge of the crowd. He had glasses and he looked like I may have looked a year ago. He was watching the crowd and he would glance our way every once in awhile but then look quickly away. He wasn’t bad looking but he wasn’t shining either. I was so conflicted as to what I should do. I didn’t want to be fake about it but I wanted to bring him out into the light I was feeling and the light I was giving off. How to do that without being superior or fake or whatever. Oh shit let’s just do it I thought to myself as I told Timmy I was going to dance and walked over to the other side of the crowd.

I walked up to the guy with glasses and he seemed afraid for a minute. Like he was thinking why is this guy coming over and talking to me? What is he going to do to me? I had been in that position before thinking the cool guys always wanted something in return for their supposed friendship.

“Hey man my name is Tom and I thought maybe you wanted to dance,” I said to him reaching out my hand to grip his.

He shook hands with me and stammered, “Yeah OK that would be cool.” His body language did not indicate he was so sure of it.

“What’s your name,” I asked as I took his hand and led him out onto the dance floor where a few couples both male and female were dancing. I looked over at the DJ who had been at The Summer House and gave him the thumbs up sign. He smiled at me and waved at me. I think he was pumped and DJ’s get off on the energy that dancers give off when they are having a great time. Hopefully he would spin some great tunes tonight.

“Uh Uh it’s Phillip,” he stammered.

I faced Phillip and started out slow to see what he could do. He was not great but he wasn’t bad either and as we danced he loosened up a bit. He obviously enjoyed it when I ran my hands all over his chest and legs and rubbed myself on his body as we danced.

“Take off my shirt,” I told him as we danced and I held my hands up. He timidly reached out his hands and stripped my shirt off and I took it from him and tossed it over to a chair by the DJ. I reached out and pulled on his shirt which was tucked into the waist band of his jeans and he lifted his arms so I could pull it off. He was pale, freckled and thin but he wasn’t in bad shape I thought. A little pudgy in some places but all he needed was a push in the right direction I thought and I wanted to be that push. Was I being arrogant to think I could be that push?

When I ran my hands over his chest he moaned and lost his self control and his tightness just evaporated and he started to move with the beat of the music. At one point I was sliding my hands around his head and hair and I pulled him towards me and we kissed. He was nervous as my tongue found his and I ran my hand up into his crotch and could feel his hardness growing. There were tears in his eyes as we broke apart but he was smiling. “I am a virgin,” he told me.

I leaned in close to his ear and said, “well man we all have to be a virgin sometime. Do you want to go inside and try and change that or just stay out here and dance?” It was a slow part of the dance and I wrapped my arms around his neck and he did the same for me. We were looking at each other as we danced.

“Why me man?’ he stammered as tears rolled out of his eyes. “are you trying to make your boyfriend over there jealous or something.”

“No man we are cool. Look I don’t mean to be presumptuous or anything but well fuck it man I just saw you tonight standing over there and I thought a year ago that was me and I just wanted you to know that all the pretty boys aren’t all assholes. I just wanted to be there for you if you want to discover who you are. Shit I know I am not saying this right but I just wanted to be there for you if you needed someone to talk with,” I told him sincerely.

He hugged me close and continued to cry. I could feel his body heave as he breathed hard. “Look Phillip it’s only for one night but if you want to know what gay sex is like I will be glad to show you some of what I know but if not that is cool too. No pressure man,” I told him.

“No pressure. Yeah right!” He looked at me like he was trying to see if I was going to fuck him over and screw with his mind and laugh at him or ridicule him or whatever he might be used to the pretty boys doing to the geeks. I think he saw the sincerity in my look and my voice as he nodded and we turned to walk inside. I found Tony’s room and it was blessedly empty so we went in and I closed and locked the door behind us.

I pulled him towards me and we kissed. He was so tentative at first but then he got bold and he turned out to be a pretty good kisser. Not as good as Timmy but pretty damn good. I took off his glasses and placed them on the dresser next to us and stepped back to unbutton his jeans. I ran my hand over his lower belly and he moaned and sucked in his gut with the wonderfully intense feelings of pleasure that one gets in that area. He was still crying and I could feel a tear or two hit my hand as I ran my finger tips over his chest and around his nipples making them hard.

I let him explore my body as well and it felt good to have him caress my chest and play with my nipples. I dropped to the floor and unzipped his zipper and pulled his jeans down his legs. He was wearing boxers which followed right behind. He was hard and dripping precum. He looked to be about 7 inches with small tight balls. Not very thick but just the right size for sucking. I reached out and ran my fingers up and down the shaft of his hard dick causing him to shiver and moan. I leaned forward and took the tip in my mouth causing a new round of groans and shivers and easily took the whole thing in my mouth. One of my hands was massaging his balls and I knew at this rate it would not take long for him to shoot his first load.

I backed off and looked up at Phillip and he was still crying. I asked him to go lay on the bed with his feet over the side and I would finish him off. He did as I asked and soon I was caressing and kissing his inner thighs and balls and he was arching his back with the pleasure he had only dreamed about in his fantasy world. I stroked his hard swollen cock and sucked on it finally just began beating it up and down until he shot a healthy load of jizz on his chest with a huge moan. I finished him off with a few short strokes in my mouth and then took my finger and wiped up a big blob of cum and took it to his lips. He licked his cum from my fingertip and then I licked up the rest with my tongue finally giving him the last drops in a kiss.

We kissed for a few moments while I gave him a chance to assimilate what had just happened and I thought about my actions and what I had just done. I think I just wanted to share the joy I was feeling with those around me but was this selfish or was it OK? I thought it was OK and I thought about how I would have felt if someone had shown me what gay sex was all about even when I felt so like a geek. Why was life so confusing I thought as I stood up and pushed my baggies to the floor and stepped out of them to stand in front of Phillip laying on the bed? his eyes opened as wide as they could possible go. He had dreamed of what this moment would look like. To see another guys erect penis sticking out in front of him begging to be kissed and stroked and touched. But he also felt the fear of the unknown. What would it be like? Could he do it? What if he fucked up? What if he couldn’t do it? All of those thoughts and more were going around his head I was sure as he gazed upon my now magnificent naked body.

“Its OK Phillip,” I said reaching out my hand to pull him up to a sitting position. “Just take your time man and explore. It’s all OK. We are in no rush. Take your time. The only thing you need to watch is that you don’t bite my cock because I know from experience that is not cool.” I said with a laugh as I guided his hand to my quivering shaft. “I bit my first one and he was not at all happy!”

He giggled as he took his time but he didn’t have to be asked twice as soon both his hands and all of his fingers were exploring my crotch and balls and pubes and thighs and COCK! He ran his fingers up and down its hard shiny surface and kissed it and ran his tongue all over it and its red purple tip oozing precum. He tried squeezing it to see how it felt. He smelled my pubes. He was a bit tentative in his approach but he had obviously decided he was not going pass on this chance at a guys cock and he was trying everything he could think of and it all felt pretty good.

I put my hands over his and stopped him before I came and asked him if he wanted me to cum in his mouth or he wanted to watch me cum on my chest. He wondered which would be the best for a newbie and I told him my preference as a virgin was to shoot my first cock on the guys chest. He agreed and I lay down on the bed and he started to jerk me off in earnest. I told him what to look for in a guys balls that would signal an imminent explosion of cum and to watch a guys chest and listen to his breathing all signs that he was about to blow his load.

I warned him just prior to my cumming and we both watched in fascination as I shot my load on my chest. The rope of cum exploded out the tip. He pumped my cock and I came three times in all. It felt good and from the look on Phillips face he was happy. He didn’t want to let go of my cock so he kept it in his hand as he moved to lick my cum off my chest. He took his time and kissed me with the last bit. He then sat up to look at me and ran his hand across my chest and around my pubes and down my thighs.

“Damn Tom thank you so much. I can’t believe you did that for me and picked me out of the crowd.” He said with new tears forming in his eyes. I reached up to wipe them off his face and sat up to kiss him on his cheeks.

“Look Philip it’s hard I know that but know you know what is all about now and you don’t have to wonder if you can do it or not. Find some guys to experiment with this summer. Damn man this is the most openly sexual place I have ever been. All those surfers dudes out there love to get and love to give head. Believe me they do all you have to do is show an interest. I will introduce you to a few of them and then you need to just take it from there. Don’t be afraid of who you are man and what you want. You are cool OK,” I told him as we got off the bed and put on our clothes.

I went over to kiss him before opening the door and leading him out into the kitchen where we found Justin talking with some guy. Justin looked at me and I motioned with my head for him to follow us outside. Justin came out a few minutes later and asked me what’s up. I introduced him to Phillip and they shook hands. I told Justin that Phillip needed some lessons in gay sex and that he had just given me a great blow job and could he help him out a bit and hook him up this summer. His ass was not ready yet but it would be. At first Justin was acting like he wasn’t sure because Phillip was a geek but then by the end of my conversation he was cool and he wrapped his arm around Phillip and took him back inside for some one on one instruction in the fine art of giving head.

I walked around the house and found Timmy standing watching the dancers. I walked up behind him and put my hands over his eyes and pressed my crotch up against his ass and said “Guess who loves you more than anything in the world?”

“Ah let’s see who can this be,” he said laughing and taking my hands off his eyes and turned around to kiss me. “Damn where were you?”

I told him that I couldn’t catch his eye and how I had taken Philip into the house for a first timers lesson. “Shit you are one of the nicest guys I have ever met. Is there anything you wouldn’t do to make someone happy?” he asked.

“I just love to see people happy I guess. I can’t help it. It’s in my nature I guess. Hey man lets dance,” I yelled as I drug him onto the dance floor and ripped off his shirt. “have you seen Billy and Jimmy yet?” I asked him. He shook his head no as we danced and put on a show for all the hometown folks. We were pumped and we got the crowd pumped and pretty soon the energy was high and folks were dancing all kinds of crazy fucked up dances with each other.

I felt a hand on my shoulder and turned around to find the two bookends staring at us. Jimmy and Billy were so fucking hot with their deep blue eyes, puffy lips, white straight teeth, dimples, Adams’ Apples, long soft straight blond hair and long muscular legs. Timmy and I smiled and we hugged them as we took off their shirts. Oh fuck they were hot without their shirts. Two identical twins. Long and lean with great tans. Gorgeous 8 packs and each had a wonderful tanned golden blond treasure trial leading down into their baggies. Golden blond hairs peeking out of their pits.

We started dancing and they were good dancers. We danced as couples and then watched as they danced with each other and Timmy and I danced. They obviously were in love with each other from the way they looked into each others eyes and touched each other as they danced. The crowd loved it. They loved the show and we put one on until we were all exhausted and found ourselves at the drink table getting bottles of water.

After we had drunk some water, Jimmy said, “ Billy and I have been waiting all day to have you guys fuck our sweet cherry ass’s. Think you are up for that?”

Both Timmy and I said yes and we all went inside and found Tony’s room unoccupied. We went in and closed the door and immediately started to kiss each other. I think I was kissing Billy or it could have been Jimmy. What the hell I didn’t care as we all ripped our clothes off. They stood there with their 7 inch uncut beauties standing out in front of them. They had gorgeous blond pubes and no tan lines at all and small egg sized balls that hung down under their cocks.

Both Timmy and I fell to our knees and started to suck on those beautiful pieces of man meat. God I was in love with their uncut cocks and just was fascinated with moving the foreskin back and forth. They both turned around and leaned over the bed with their ass cheeks spread wide side by side exposing their rosy red holes to our kisses. After we loved those puckered holes for a bit Timmy and I stood up and helped each other put our condoms on and then placed our hard cock heads up against their tight sphincter muscles and we both pushed in side by side at the same time.

Oh fuck this was an incredible turn on to be fucking identical twins side by side at the same time. We held on for the ride of our lives as the twins fucked us as we fucked them. We were all yelling and screaming and moaning and groaning and finally Timmy and I shot our loads with a huge grunt and thrust of our hips against those soft melons of flesh. We finished pumping and pulled out and without stopping to slip our rubbers off we flipped the boys over on their backs and attacked their luscious shafts with our hands and mouths. They were arching their backs and urging us on as we pumped their cocks and sucked on their meat until they shot their loads deep into our throats.

Fucking A I thought these guys can cum as they kept shooting load after load of hot molten jizz into our waiting mouths. Finally they were spent and we backed off and sat on our knees looking into their golden tanned crotches as their cocks deflated before our eyes. It was so cool to watch their cocks go soft and lay down on their balls. Their heads were peeking out of their skin coverings. We were all breathing pretty hard from our work out. I reached over and took Timmy’s condom off and then mine and turned and tossed them into the trash basket by the door.

“Damn you two are so fucking hot. Wow,” I said.

“Well you aren’t so bad yourself. I am sure you have heard that usually don’t share our goods with anyone else but you two are special and I can’t speak for my brother but I for one am glad we broke our rule.” He laughed as his brother told us the same. They sat up on the bed and we just looked at each other before getting up and putting our clothes back on.

“Guys I wonder if I can ask a huge favor?” I said when we had finished dressing.

“Shoot man we will try if we can,” one of them replied.

“There is this kid named Phillip who thinks he is a geek but he is actually pretty cool and he needs some guidance and I thought maybe having a session with you guys might build his confidence and show him he is OK,” I told them.

They looked at each other and one of the said, “he wears glasses right?”

I nodded and one of them said, “Yeah that cool man. We’ll do it for you.”

We all walked out to the kitchen where a bunch of guys were standing around talking. I saw that a few had their cocks out and the room smelled like jizz.

Tony was there and he said, “Hey guys that was one loud and bodacious fuck session going on in there. Fuck man we all got our rocks off just listening to you guys go at it.”

“Always glad to be of service gentleman. Now how about some more dancing,” I said with a laugh as we all walked outside. I glanced at the clock on our way out and it read almost midnight. Damn how could it be so late already I thought?

I went out to the dance floor and started to dance at random with as many people as I could. Julie was there and Mark and Justin and Stephen was there. I told Stephen again how much Timmy and I wanted to hook up with him when he went back to school. He said the same. He had a phone call from Jason and wasn’t sure what was up with him but at least he had called and that was a good sign. I told him how great that was and that maybe the four of us could get together and show him that it was OK to be a jock and to also like cock! Stephen laughed as I said that and I saw a feeling of relief pass over his face as we danced. Maybe we would have a chance of showing Jason how cool it was to be in love with another guy.

Finally it was around 2 AM and I knew I needed to go. My body was exhausted and my legs felt like jelly. The party was breaking up and I found Timmy and we said our goodbyes and our thank you’s to everyone. I went over to the DJ and made sure to let him know how much I appreciated his disc spinning. Timmy and I held hands as we walked up the road and across into the campground. It was quiet over on this side of the road as we walked by the darkened office and on to our camp site.

“Feel like a run and a swim?” I said to Timmy. After I said this I thought to myself how can you want to run with how you feel but at the same time I wanted to get out on the beach and feel the wind on my naked body as I ran with my lover through the waves.

He nodded yes as we stripped out of our clothes and took off running over the dune to the ocean. We ran into the waves and splashed around for awhile and then took off running up the beach. When we were tired we turned around and ran back finally stopping with another quick swim in the dark ocean water. As we were walking out of the waves Timmy caught my arm and pulled me into an embrace as we kissed each other hard and long. I felt him grow hard and I slid down his body to my knees where I was faced with his hard cock. Could he cum again I wondered as I swallowed it whole and sucked him off? It was wonderful sucking on Timmy out there in the middle of the night with the waves hitting us as he screamed at the top of his lungs as he came a small load in my moth, “I LOVE TOM PETERS AND I DON’T CARE WHO THE FUCK KNOWS IT!”

“God I love you Tom. I love you so much it hurts inside,” he said as he burst into tears and soon I was crying as well and we were both balling and hugging and kissing out there in the waves. After we both had a good cry we made our way back to the camper and dried off and fell into the bed and were soon falling asleep and on our way into deep dream land. What a day this had been I thought. But only one more to go I thought as I felt sleep overtake my brain.

[TomThumb]

Another sweet chapter...you're fantastic. ;)

[sheep]

Finally! It seems like weeks since chapter 7. Great story *|*

[maedkys]

yet another masterpiece u have written for us...thank u :=D:

[Kyanimal]

Yet another Great chapter in a Fantastic story! Can't wait for the next one!! Very much looking forward to more of your Fine work!! ..|

THANK YOU!!!, valle12tom!!! :D

Keep smilin'!!
Ky ;)

[clearfallen]

your stories are awesome...I can't wait for the next chapter....keep them coming... ..| (!) (!)

[runner]

*|* *|* *|* *|* *|* Loved it Tom. *|* *|* *|* :sex: :sex: :sex: I'll be jacking all week.

[valle12tom]

My Best Friend - Chapter 9 - The Seventh Day and Last Full Day at the Beach - Saturday

I woke up with a start and knew exactly what I needed to do today our last full day at the beach. I was a bit sad that it had to come to an end but as grownups were always telling us “All Good Things Must Come to An End.” Why did they say that I wondered? To set us up for disappointments? It was sort of a crazy way to think about life I thought. Good things didn’t have to come to an end. Good things could go on I knew they could. I felt inside my very soul they could. I was going to try my hardest to make them go on and on forever.

I was sleeping on the outside of the bed this morning and I sat up and turned around to watch my sleeping boy snoring softly beside me. He was so beautiful and looked so peaceful as he lay there. I wondered if he was dreaming and what he was dreaming. I watched the slow rise and fall of his chest as he breathed in and out and I looked at his soft cock and his gorgeous black forest of pubic hair. I wanted to bury my face in that forest and stuff his cock in my mouth and bring him to full erection but I had other things on my mind. If he was still sleeping when I returned then I would do that but if not we would see.

I got off the bed and looked around and found a pair of relatively clean boxers that I slipped on. I went softly to the door which I opened as quietly as I could walking outside into the early morning light. I closed the door behind me and looked around. It was quiet in the campground so it must be early. I wondered how early it was as I went over to a new bush to take out my cock and pee. Oh it felt so good to hold my penis and pee and empty my full bladder on the sand. It is amazing I thought how satisfying that simple act can be.

I could hear the sound of the waves hitting the beach and a few birds talking to each other in the still early morning air. It felt so good to be up at this hour as I started to walk down the road towards Malcolm’s motor home. I thought he might be up as most older people got up early in my experience. I was right I saw as I rounded the bend and saw him sitting at the picnic table outside his RV with a cup of coffee. Steam was rising from the cup as he sat there reading a book.

He looked up as he heard my footsteps and a huge smile broke out on his face. “Good morning Tom. You are up early this morning,” he said quietly. I walked up and sat down opposite him on the bench.

“Yeah it’s our last full day here and I just couldn’t sleep. I have so much I want to do and probably don’t have enough time to do it all but I thought I would get a good start at least,” I told him.

“Can I get you a cup of coffee?” he asked and I nodded yes. “Cream and sugar?” I nodded yes once again.

He got up and went inside and came out a few minutes later with a steaming cup of coffee with cream and sugar just how I like it. We drank our coffee for a few minutes and then I broke the silence, “Malcolm I need your help. Timmy and I really want to get something for Harry to thank him for all he has done for us this week but we just don’t know what to get him. Do you have any ideas?”

He smiled and said, “Well as it happens I do have a great idea. Sean and I were getting him something as well but we can let you have it instead. You might not realize it but Harry loves Opera. Not many people know that under that gruff exterior there is a heart of gold and he loves to sing. He has a great voice as well. They used to rib him about it when we were in the service together as you can imagine. Well anyway we found a set of his favorite opera that we knew he had been looking for and ordered it and it just came in at Jeremiah’s CD store. I know it’s not what they usually have there but they special ordered it for us. It’s expensive so if you want we can help you out with the cost,” he said.

“No man Timmy and I want to do it on our own and I think we will have enough bread to cover it. How much will it cost?” I asked.

“It’s going to be about $60 as it’s a five CD set,” he answered.

I did some calculations in my head and knew we had enough to buy the CD’s. “That is so cool of you Malcolm. We really appreciate that. But now what will you get him?”

“Oh we will find something else. Just tell them at Jeremiah’s that Malcolm Dowling sent you to pick up the special order,” he told me. We sipped our coffee for a few more minutes in that comfortable silence between friends. “Sean and I wandered over to the party last night and watched you and Timmy dancing. I have to say that you are an incredible dancer Tom. You have a real gift of movement and timing and you share your gifts with others so easily. That is a very rare trait in this world of ours.”

“Thanks for saying that Malcolm. I love it so much and it’s hard to explain but it just makes me feel so incredible inside when I am dancing or acting,” I said.

“Well it comes through. Sean and I really want to come down to Chapel Hill and see you act sometime if that is OK. We really hope that you will continue to keep in touch with us,” he said. “We were really serious last night when we told you about coming back here next summer and maybe coming up to DC as well fro a visit. And please know there are absolutely no strings attached at all. We mean that and want you and Timmy to know that.”

“Timmy and I have talked about it and we do want to keep in touch with you guys. Meeting you two has been really special for us as well. You may not know it but you are great role models for Timmy and I to follow,” I told him sincerely.

“Well Tom that really means a lot to me,” he said as he wiped a tear from his eye.

“Is there a secret to staying together as a gay couple?” I asked him.

“I don’t know if you could call it a secret but I would say never go to bed mad at each other and make sure you have one good session of just kissing and hugging each day. Tell each other you love each other all the time and show it in your actions. Shit Tom it’s hard and some days you may want to kill Timmy but if you really love him you will put yourself in his place and try to see his point of view. Compromise is the real secret and just loving each other,” he said.

“We are sort of worried about coming out and how that will all play out. Any advice on that scene,” I asked him as I took another sip of my coffee.

“Well Tom it’s hard to be gay in our society I will say that. Sean and I have had it harder than most because we love the military and we really love the Army. We have had to keep our gay life and our Army life completely separate and that has been very hard at times. But we also never let the guys around us in the Army get away with saying shitty things about gays. I mean we had to be careful and always be on our guard but we were able to have our lives and I think we did pretty well. If anyone suspected they never have said and now we are almost ready to retire.”

“I think if you are asking for advice on your situation that you guys will have different things to worry about. With Timmy being on the swim team I think you will have to play that out very carefully and see what the Coach is like and what his teammates are like. I know how homophobic they can be and you don’t want to hurt Timmy’s career as a swimmer. It sounds like you have your theater crowd which will be completely different from Timmy’s swim crowd and then you have your bar crowd at that bar you told us about.”

Malcolm reached out his hand and took my hand in his and we held hands across the table listening to the early morning sounds of the campground coming awake. “You just have to try and keep your hands off Timmy in public places and that will be the hardest thing Tom. You are in love and you will want to be able to express that love in public but many places just aren’t ready to see it. All those little things that you are used to doing around the house you can’t do in public and that will hurt. You will see straight couples kissing and touching and holding hands and you won’t be able to do that but you will get through it if you really love each other,” he said.
“Just find a few places where you are comfortable and where people won’t judge you and find some friends you can hang out with and you will be fine. And anytime you guys need to talk you have our number. Please call us I mean that. We really want to be there for you two if you will let us Tom,” he said seriously.

“Thanks man I really appreciate your advice,” I told him as I gripped his hands and rubbed them. His hands were rough and calloused and very strong. “Oh yeah there is one other thing. I really would like to take Timmy out for a great dinner but I don’t know where to go around here. Any suggestions and money is not an object. At least I don’t think it is, “ I said with a laugh.

“Hell yes I know a great place Tom. Sean and I want to pay for it. Please let us do this for you and Timmy. No arguments please! Let me call later this morning and make all the arrangements. We know the guy who owns The Cattleman Restaurant and they have the most fantastic prime rib, baked potato and Caesar salad in this area. I know you are not a big desert eater but their creme brulee is legendary